Disclaimer: There is nothing to disclaim in this here story. You will need an open mind to read it, though. If you find something you think needs disclaiming you are more than welcome to let me know. It won’t change anything, but it may make you feel better. Ugliness will earn you a smack to the back of your head.
Thanks: To my truly awesome Beta Team - Carol, Lisa, Marsha and Phil - for the questions, comments and encouragement and to Carol and Lisa for the editing. You guys rock!
Author’s Note: This picks up immediately after A Valiant Heart ends so you will need to read that first if you haven’t already. The Storyteller’s Cardinal rule is still in effect.
A Valiant Interlude
By D
Prologue
It was impossible to tell if the shrouded figure on the beach was actually a human being or just a very odd bit of sculpture left from an earlier, questionable era. It stood so still that it wasn’t until a slight movement was seen that one could have been convinced that it was in fact a living entity. The lack of movement, however, was not nearly so disturbing as the thoughts emanating from beneath the covering.
“I promise you, Grace - Miranda Valiant’s afterlife will be full of suffering for what she did to you. I will make sure she pays the price for her actions.”
It was a long time before the person actually moved and disappeared into the thick fog that was slowly rolling in.
Chapter I
It wasn’t any one sensation that awakened Randi in the still darkness of the pre-dawn morning. It was a combination of several - a gentle touch tracing her face; warm, uneven breathing on her neck; hot wetness on her collarbone. But it wasn’t until the warmth in her arms began to shake lightly with silent sobs that she rolled toward Gwen, tightening her embrace convulsively in unspoken support. They had yet to talk, and Randi decided to let Gwen cry herself out for now. So she rocked her gently, whispering love and endearments in her ears and holding on for all she was worth.
They fell asleep again just as a hint of gray touched the eastern sky, and the sun was quite high in the sky before blue eyes peeked open the second time. Randi smiled in remembered joy at the exquisite pleasure they had shared the previous night, then the smile turned melancholy at the remembered tears Gwen had shed. So much pain and so many tears; so many things to talk about.
Grimacing in extreme discomfort, Randi edged out from under the naked bard who was draped over her own naked body. She moved rapidly to the bathroom to take care of business. Randi was just splashing a bit of water on her face when Gwen’s scream brought her back into the bedroom running.
“NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!”
Gwen was sitting up in the middle of the bed wrapped around the pillow the newly returned Sabre had been using. Green eyes stared ahead unseeingly, the small body rocking gently back and forth in an effort to comfort herself. Randi scooped Gwen up into her arms, surrounding her senses. After a few minutes, Gwen, who had tensed at Randi’s touch, allowed herself to relax and believe in her new reality. Randi’s heart had broken at the flinch, knowing she was the cause of Gwen’s waking nightmare and knowing it was going to take lots of time and patience to convince her bard she was home to stay.
“I’m sorry, Love. I didn’t mean for you to wake up alone.”
The small hand unclenched from the pillow it was buried in and slowly moved toward Randi’s face. Gwen lifted her chin and raised her eyes to the features of the woman she loved. She followed with her hand the path her eyes had taken as though assuring herself that what she saw was real and not wishful thinking or a suddenly active imagination. Randi closed her eyes and allowed the exploration, taking great comfort in the soft touch.
“You really are here with me, aren’t you? You’re really alive - I’m not just dreaming, am I?”
The last was said so wistfully Randi had to close her eyes against the tears that wanted to fall. She captured Gwen’s hand, bringing the slim fingers to her lips for a kiss. “I really am here. I really am alive and you are not just dreaming. We are in love and together and will be forever and beyond. I promise.”
“You promise?”
“I promise.” It would be a promise she would regret making in the not too distant future.
************
After a nice long joint shower that lent itself to a bit of playtime as well as calming Gwen’s fears about Randi disappearing, they decided a little food might be in order. It was odd sharing space again and though Gwen had changed nothing in the house, Randi felt a little out of place. She stood there with the refrigerator door open, focusing on nothing until a warm hand appeared at the small of her back.
“You okay?”
“Yeah,” with a sigh. “It’s just... everything’s so odd, disjointed. I feel... I dunno... out of place. Almost disoriented.”
Gwen took the larger hands in hers and entwined their fingers together. Gently she led Randi out of the kitchen and into the living room where an open bottle of Merlot and several vid chips still sat on the table as reminders of the night before. She was taken by surprise when Randi suddenly jerked her off her feet, and with a twist Gwen found herself tightly cuddled in Randi’s lap. They sat in silence for long minutes.
“Guess we both have some issues to work through, huh?” Gwen gently traced the muscles in the arms wrapped around her so tightly. She felt Randi nod her head above her. “Well c’mon, Stud. Let’s get something to eat and we can talk.” Gwen felt Randi chuckle slightly when she heard the endearment. Then a light kiss was dropped on the top of her head.
“You cut your hair,” Randi commented as they moved back into the kitchen. “It looks good. I like it.”
Gwen ran her hands absently through the shortened locks. “Thanks. I did it a while back. Made it easier to manage.”
“I know. I saw you do it.”
Two blonde brows rose into her hairline. She couldn’t wait to hear the explanation for that statement, but she let it pass for now. She was too hungry to ask a question that so obviously required a long, detailed answer. They finished preparing lunch, then took the meal into the living area and sat down on the sofa still touching. Both needed the tactile reassurance, and each was happy to provide it to the other.
It was a fairly silent meal, both knowing that any serious discussion needed to wait. When lunch was over, Randi took their plates into the kitchen while Gwen picked up the living room. Her nose crinkled as the scent of soured Merlot wafted up. The tickling sensation it caused made her want to sneeze. She bent to retrieve the holo-chips form the table, then straightened, standing there lost in thought. It was to this scene that Randi returned.
“Gwen?” placing her hands on Gwen’s shoulders when she got no response. “Love?”
“Why did you leave me?” came a broken whisper. “And why were you gone so long? We had all given you up for dead....“ Gwen’s voice trailed off.
Oh boy. Nothing like starting with the tough stuff. “C’mon. Let’s sit down for this.”
Randi sat down in one corner of the couch, leaving Gwen several options to choose from. Gwen hesitated, then voiced her desire. “May I?” she asked gesturing to Randi’s long lap.
“Please,” patting her lap and opening her arms. Gwen squirmed into a comfortable position, then laced her fingers behind the dark head and pulled Randi’s head down for a kiss. It was a long, leisurely exploration, and Randi needed a minute to catch her breath before speaking. “Um... not that I’m complaining mind you, but what was that for?”
Green eyes got lost in blue for a very long moment. “Courage,” she said finally. “I have a feeling we are both going to need it for this story,” spoken very softly.
“That is truer than you know, Love.” Randi took a deep breath. “The reason I was... gone... so long is, well... because I... I... died.” Only her strong arms kept the bard from bolting off her lap. “I know, I KNOW... it sounds impossible; it sounds like an excuse, but Gwen, I swear to you it’s the truth.” Gwen turned to look into the face she loved and saw nothing but honest truth staring back at her.
“You’re serious.” More of a statement than a question. A nod was Randi’s only answer. “Tell me,” she whispered.
Randi breathed a sigh of relief. Gwen was going to give her a chance to explain.
************
Randi vividly remembered her final moments. She and Grace were engaged in an almost inanely civil conversation when there were two separate blasts that occurred bare seconds apart. The first collapsed the dome into the hollowed out bedrock of the ocean floor. The second was a self-contained explosion that annihilated everything inside it, leaving nothing behind but the dome itself and a very large hole beneath it.
Grace Rivers was an intriguing study in contrasts. On the one hand, she was a renegade, immoral killer whose sole aim was to perpetuate humankind’s suffering and destructive tendencies. On the other, she had no desire to upset the planet’s delicate environment. And the dome’s self-destruct capabilities had been designed with this in mind.
“Thank you, my Sabre friend, for giving me this final rest,” she said softly in the remaining seconds they had left. “I hope whatever gods you believe in give you a peaceful afterlife.”
Time slowed to an imperceptible crawl and every second became a lifetime in and of itself. The explosion was silent to Randi’s ears. Only the buckling of the surrounding wall gave any indication of reaction to the blast. The wall supports collapsed and Randi felt searing pain flare - first in her leg as the bone was crushed, then in her back as it broke when she was pinned down. The last conscious sensation she remembered was the splintering of her cheekbone and the burning of flesh. Then merciful darkness enveloped her and removed her senses from brutal reality.
************
“Don’t cry, love,” Randi crooned as she gently wiped away the tracks of tears running down Gwen’s face. “It’s over now, and truthfully it’s more like a long remembered bad dream than anything else. Can I be perfectly honest here?” A tiny smile quirked the corners of her lips. “Death was much easier than coming back to life. That was truly horrific.”
“Then why did you?” in a very small voice.
“Because you asked me to and I was offered a second chance.” Randi moved her hand to cup the bard’s face. “And I would have gone through far worse for the opportunity for us to be together.” She kissed Gwen’s lips almost chastely. Then she brought them together again for a long, passionate embrace.
“I’m so glad you did,” she said when they broke apart again for air. “Can you talk about it? I’d like to understand.”
“Yes, Little One. I can talk about it, but it’s not a very pretty tale. You sure you wanna hear it?”
Gwen lifted a hand and gently traced the lines of the face above her that had been so horribly scarred only the night before and was now as smooth as newborn skin. “Yes, Love.”
************
Randi was more than a little confused upon first waking up. The last thing she remembered was the explosion of the dome and horrendous pain in her body. Then... this, wherever this was. Was she dead or wasn’t she? In all the stories she had heard about the afterlife, none of them explained the place in which she now found herself. The gargantuan cave wasn’t a bad place. After all, it was warm and dry. But the loneliness and the hollow, aching pain made it seem like hell on earth or hell in death. How long she sat there was unclear because time seemed to have no meaning in this place. And then....
************
“Waitaminute! Waitaminute! Hold on a second!” Gwen drew back in her arms enough to be able to look Randi in the eye. “You’re telling me Aphrodite smacked you in the back of the head??”
“Oh yeah! Hard, too,” unconsciously rubbing the back of her dark head. “Made me bite my tongue as well. See?” Randi stuck out the offended organ. “It was sore for days.”
“Poor baby,” placing a light peck on the body part in question. “But why on earth would the goddess of love hit you? I didn’t think that was quite her style.”
“It’s not, not usually, I mean. She was just really angry and frustrated with me for not being honest with you and for that kiss. We had quite a long talk about it later. Anyway....“
************
Talking to her parents had done wonders for Randi’s peace of mind. To know that they loved and approved of Gwen was enough to almost take some of her pain away. As it was, it made her smile and gave her a bit of comfort that they were not disappointed in or ashamed of her.
The talk with the goddesses, particularly the seemingly cold love goddess had been hard, especially hearing Gwen pour out her heart’s pain to Aphrodite. But that more than anything else had firmed her resolve to return to Gwen. And it made the bearing of bones being crushed and reknitting and flesh being burned and scarring not quite as horrendous in Randi’s mind.
It was that resolve and watching Gwen’s daily suffering that allowed Randi to struggle each day through her healing process. Every morning the Sabre rose from her rest and set to work, being subjugated to Gwen’s life and thoughts. The emptiness and pain she felt from Gwen multiplied her own feelings a thousand fold and provided her the impetus to improve her condition and heal. But it was her memorial service, realizing she had been gone from Gwen’s life for a year that forced her to find her way home.
************
“I never expected to be healed so quickly and so completely,” touching her face gingerly. “Aphrodite said six months of hard therapy for my body and gave me no hope for my face. I was supposed to be scarred for life.”
“Well, Babe,” came an otherworldly voice before the goddess it belonged to appeared. ‘I’m like, so sure we can revert you to type if that’s what you like, totally want.”
“Aphrodite?”
“In the flesh and at your service, Warrior Babe. Hey, Cutie!” Randi looked a little confused at the goddess’s advent, but Gwen was completely stunned. Dite settled in a diaphanous cloud on the other end of the couch, peering at the couple in loving happiness. “I so cannot tell you two how seeing you so totally together like this just makes my heart like, pitter patter.” Her eyelashes fluttered and she fanned herself with small, rapid motions. She gave a sigh.
“Um... Dite, not to seem ungrateful or anything, but why are you here?” Gwen’s hold had tightened while Randi was talking to the deity. Her eyes had yet to leave the love goddess’s face, but she felt secure in the love and strength she felt in the arms surrounding her. Randi tightened her grasp around Gwen in response to her unspoken fear. Randi wondered silently to herself what was the cause. Gwen could only remember her harshness to the goddess the first and last time she had seen Dite.
“I’m actually here to like, answer your question, Warrior.”
“Why do you call me that?”
“What... Warrior? It’s what you are, isn’t it? Anyway, I thought you might like to know the total truth. See, the final outcome of your injuries was a test... one for each of you. You had to be willing to come to her broken and battered. And she had to be willing to accept you completely, deformities and all. You both came through beautifully. Now down to business. This,” reaching out a hand toward Randi who intercepted the small package neatly, “is from your mom. Nice lady, by the way. Anyway, she asked me to tell you ‘About time, you two!’ and ‘Congratulations.’ This,” leaning forward and brushing Gwen’s lips lightly with her own, ‘is from Randi’s dad, welcoming you to the family.”
“Hey there, Love Goddess! Watch where you plant those lips! This one belongs to me, and I don’t share!”
“As if!! Chill, Babe! Like I’m gonna put the nix on the most bodacious duo I’ve hooked up in millennia? Get real!” She grinned at the stunned expression on Gwen’s face. “I’ll expect an invitation to the wedding,” she said with a smile as she disappeared.
Randi noticed the dazed look lingering on Gwen’s face. “Hey! Gwen?” Randi gently grasped Gwen’s chin and turned her face until their eyes met. “Love? You okay?”
Gwen swallowed hard and closed her eyes in a prolonged blink before reopening them and gazing into the blue she loved so well. “They gave us their blessing.”
“Yes, they did. Is that a bad thing?” Randi was more than a little confused on what was going through Gwen’s mind.
“No, Love, no,” cupping the face above her with a palm. “No, I think it’s a wonderful thing.” She lowered her head and went on more softly. “It’s something I wished for early this morning.” A hand raised her chin and Randi met tear-filled green eyes.
“Oh, Little One,” she slowly lowered her lips to meet Gwen’s and a long stretch of time was dedicated to sharing love, devotion and tenderness. “I can’t tell you what that means to me.”
“You don’t have to, Randi. I know you love and miss your parents, and I just wished if they were happy about... us... I prayed for a way... I just wanted... I mean....“ Gwen, at a loss for words, trailed off incoherently. But Randi knew exactly what she was trying to say, and she gave her a fierce hug.
“I know what you are saying, Love. Shall we find out what Mama sent?”
“You don’t want some privacy?” Gwen tried to slip from Randi’s lap, but Randi held tight.
“No, Gwen, no. I’m pretty sure it’s meant for both of us.” Randi brought her long arms to wrap more snugly around Gwen so she could bring her hands together. Gwen tucked her head under Randi’s chin, cozy and content. It was a small, square box encased in parchment with writing on it. Carefully removing the wrapping, she placed the ornate, wooden box on Gwen’s lap for safekeeping while they read the note together.
Dear Children, (it read)
Words cannot possibly convey the depth of our happiness at your joining. Yours has been a beautiful and sometimes frustrating relationship to watch grow and strengthen and blossom. We are both so glad you have finally come together as one.
The box contains something Randi will recognize. Explain it to your bard, Daughter. She of all people deserves to know the history behind it. It has a magic all its own... maybe it will help her recover her own stories. It is one reason Aphrodite generously granted Gwen’s wish.
Know that you do now and will always have our love and blessing on your union. Soulmates are precious and rare. Love one another well and treasure each other above everything.
From Eternity with Love,
Mama and Papa
P.S. Randi, don’t sit there goggling with your mouth open like a fish out of water that we can write. You’d be surprised at the things you can learn here. :-)
Randi snapped her jaw shut. Gwen giggled at Randi’s reaction to her mother’s command. She frowned at Gwen, then had to chuckle softly at the absurdity of it all. Even from beyond the grave her mother was still a formidable woman. Gwen plucked the box from her lap and offered it to Randi. Randi took it and placed it in her hand, holding it so Gwen could take the lid off.
“Open it,” she said quietly. Gwen took a moment to admire the craftsmanship and detail on the cover, then slowly lifted it away. A gasp caught in her throat as the object inside came into full view.
“Randi, it’s beautiful.”
“Hmm - yes it is and its origins are very interesting. Would you like to hear the story?” Gwen nodded, interest and enthusiasm lighting her features. Randi smiled to herself at the reaction. That sparkle... that’s what’s been missing. It’s wonderful to see that coming back even just a tiny bit. Randi cleared her throat and took a deep breath, ready to share the magical myth.
************
In ancient times, millennia ago, two soulmates had come together in the guise of a storyteller and a veteran fighter. They suffered adversity and trials: celebrated triumphs and successes; and became home and hearth to each other. When they finally admitted their love for one another even the gods themselves celebrated their union. For the joining together of two souls was a rare and beautiful experience even for those who had been around almost since time began.
Not all the gods were happy, of course. There were those who were sure the darkness surrounding the warrior would spill over and taint the purity of the tale weaver. And there were others convinced the seeming weakness of the bard would destroy the strength of the fighter. But Aphrodite herself blessed their marriage, and those who were unhappy resigned themselves to the match; eventually some even grew accepting of it.
At their joining, the love goddess blessed the tokens they had each chosen for the other... matching rings. And these rings had been passed from generation to generation for thousands of years.
************
“I only have the bard’s ring as the other passed out of the family more than a century ago. There is a story however, that tells that when the soldier and the storyteller come together again, the rings will join as well. Because as soulmates, when we rejoin each other, it is always in some semblance of the warrior and the bard.”
“Are we those soulmates, Randi?”
“What does your heart tell you, Love?”
The bard gave the question the serious consideration it was due. “It says that we have come full circle once again. That you are a part of me, the other half of my soul,” she said finally, deliberately. She looked into Randi’s eyes. “My heart tells me I have finally come home.” Gwen smiled. “Yes, Love, we are those soulmates.”
“Then, my precious soulmate,” swooping Gwen out of her arms and placing her down on the couch tenderly, then kneeling at her feet. “Marry me.” The utterly shocked look on Gwen’s face made her stumble on. “I know it’s fast. I’ve only just come back and we just became lovers, but God, Gwen, I’ve loved you forever and.... ” She stopped talking when soft fingers covered her lips.
“I love you,” she said as tears tracked silently down her cheeks. “Yes, I will marry you just as fast as we can get everything arranged and everyone notified. I’m not letting you get away again,” with a smile. Then her eyes grew big and round.
“What?? What’s wrong??” Randi moved from the floor back to the sofa, trying to figure out what had caused the sudden look of alarm.
“MY GOD!! Randi, no one knows you’re alive!! We got to tell people! My folks, Tommy and Ella, Tiny....”
“Gwen....”
“... can you imagine Ditto’s reaction?”
“GWEN....”
“And what about Randall and mmph... mmm.... “ Her attention shifted and she concentrated on the wonderful sensations kissing Randi was causing in her body. “You know,” she commented breathlessly when they broke apart, “I could grow addicted to this type of attention-getter.” She went back for seconds, pulling away reluctantly when Randi rose and gathered Gwen into her strong arms. “Randi?” Another passionate kiss was her only answer and when the bedroom door shut behind them, there were no more questions.
************
“You said this ring is millennia old and yet it looks so new.” It was quite a bit later, and they were still tangled together in the sheets. Randi had finally slipped the ring on Gwen’s finger, and Gwen was taking great delight in looking at it from every angle. “And how is it that the size is perfect? Is there a meaning behind the stones and their arrangement? And....“
“Slow down, Love,” Randi replied with a low chuckle. “I’ll tell you all I know.” She curled up a little closer behind Gwen and drew the hand with the ring on it into her own larger one. “Every generation, there has been a guardian of the rings. When we met again as soulmates, we were the guardians, of course and wore the rings in trust as our ancestors before us did. But in those many generations where we did not meet, one was chosen to hold them until the next came along. A couple hundred years ago, maybe a little less, there was a daughter and son who split the rings. The son took the warrior’s ring for his own; the daughter held the bard’s ring in trust. No one has seen it since or knows where the warrior’s ring went after the son disappeared. My family has held the bard’s ring until today when Mama passed it on to me for you. It was the guardian’s responsibility to maintain the quality and integrity of the jewelry, and it has been completely revitalized several times and cleaned regularly.”
“Well, your family has done a wonderful job of taking care of this. What does the inscription say?”
“It’s a very ancient text... one I doubt many people can even read today, but the words have been passed through each subsequent generation with the ring itself. The words are ‘Ani L’Dodi v’dodi li’. Translated it says, ‘I am my beloved’s and my beloved is mine.’ “
“What a very beautiful sentiment,” Gwen commented.
“Hmm, yes. And the significance of the stones is lovely as well.” The band itself was a platinum base with the inscription engraved on it. Placed into the top of the band all the way around, was an arrangement of sixteen stones set in a repeating pattern. Two diamonds, one emerald, one sapphire. “The two white stones, the diamonds, represent the two halves of the soul coming together. The two colored stones show the individuality of each half of the soul that was joined. Legend says the blue and green were chosen because of the vibrant eye colors of the first two soulmates were these colors.”
Gwen looked hard at the ring and then looked up into Randi’s eyes. “Yep, I could certainly see that.”
Randi had turned to study first the ring, then the green eyes before her; she merely grunted her agreement. “Me too.”
Peace and quiet reigned for a few minutes before Gwen asked again, “But what about the size?”
Randi smiled wickedly. “I could say Mama found out through devious means, but she’d find a way to come back and smack me for that.” Gwen laughed lightly. “The truth is that is part of the blessing Aphrodite put on it. Only we, true soulmates, can wear the rings, and they are made to fit the wearer at the time. That ring will fit only you, until such time as you... d... pa... move on. Then it becomes the responsibility of a new guardian until your soul comes back to claim it once again.”
“So when the son took the warrior’s ring for himself....“
“.... it became a problem because he was not one of the blessed and bonded soulmates. It is suspected that he either lost or sold the ring. But there’s no real way to tell. Records from that era are piecemeal at best.”
Silence ruled in the room for a time after that as they dozed contentedly in each other’s arms. Finally though, hunger once again drove them from the bed and into the kitchen. It was while eating dinner that Gwen came back to something that had dawned on her earlier but had subsequently forgotten about with Randi’s distractions. She smiled in memory.
“Randi?”
“Yes, Love?”
“We are going to tell people you’re alive, right? It doesn’t have to stay some big secret, does it?”
“Why would you think that?”
“Well when I mentioned it before, you went to great lengths to take my mind off of the subject and move it to something else.” She grinned lasciviously. “Not that I minded the, um... distraction, but....”
Randi laughed softly. “Oh, Little One. I was just being selfish. I’d like... I wanted... to have you all to myself for the weekend. Because you know when this gets out, we won’t have a moment to ourselves for a while. Everybody and his brother that knows either one of us is gonna want to come and see for themselves that it’s true. I wanted just a little time for us alone.”
“You know, I think that may be the most romantic thing you ever said to me.”
“Well, give me a little while; I’m new at this. I’m sure I can do better with practice.”
“You’re doing just fine, Stud.”
“Stud, huh?” glancing down at herself. “I think I may be missing a few <ahem> accouterments in that department, Love.”
Gwen stood and backed up a pace, giving Randi a thorough once over from head to toe and back again. Her gaze lingered at several sensitive spots on her body, making Randi blush furiously under the intense scrutiny. “Um mmm mmm, I don’t think you’re missing a thing there, Stud. I think you’re pretty perfect just they way you are.”
Long black lashes dropped and blue eyes were hidden from view while a second, gentler blush climbed up Randi’s face. She peeked up from beneath her lashes, only to find Gwen gazing at her in unabashed adoration. “Really?”
“Really.”
“I love you, Gwen.”
“I love you too, Randi.”
************
“Is this gonna become an every morning habit?” Randi was lying flat on her back, with Gwen half-sprawled on top of her. Gwen had one long leg pinned down with her own, and her left arm had been anchoring Randi down at the waist. Now it was softly chasing goose bumps up and down Randi’s torso while her ear remained plastered to the spot above Randi’s heartbeat. Randi had actually awakened to fingertips gently tracing her face as though Gwen was trying to memorize her features by touch alone. Randi sighed silently. It was going to take them both a while to adjust to this.
“Does it bother you?” Gwen whispered, slowing her touch to a stop.
“No, Little One. I love it when you touch me. I just wish you didn’t need the reassurance and for that I apologize.”
Gwen drew a deep breath. “Randi, why did you leave me? You never answered that for me yesterday.” She cursed silently to herself when she felt the tear slide out of her eye and drop onto the chest beneath her face. She hated asking again, but she needed an answer. If she was ever to get any closure, Gwen needed Randi to be honest about this.
Randi sighed and tucked Gwen’s body in closer to her own. She squeezed briefly and brushed a kiss over the top of the blonde head. A second sigh and she said softly, “Let’s get a shower and get dressed. I thought maybe we could take the bike out to our favorite barbeque place. Then we can find a quiet spot and talk. But you need to know this....“ Randi rolled onto her side so she was looking down into green eyes. “Leaving you was the hardest thing I have ever done, and coming back to you, regardless of the pain and work involved, was the easiest. I love you.”
Gwen didn’t answer verbally but instead wound her hands into the raven locks and pulled Randi down for a kiss. It was at once loving and reassuring and passionate, and Randi pulled away with great reluctance. “C’mon. Let’s get ready and go for a ride.”
************
They weren’t too late leaving the beach house. Randi offered to let Gwen drive, but she merely shook her head and settled into the seat behind her. She grasped Randi’s waist tightly and gave her a fierce hug. Randi had to loosen the hold somewhat. “Let me breathe, Love.”
“Sorry,” Gwen muttered, slackening her grip even farther. Randi turned around and fixed a warm blue stare on Gwen.
“Don’t be sorry. Never be sorry for loving me, please. I know you need some reassurance especially right now. We both do.” She took her helmet off and removed Gwen’s as well. Then she cupped Gwen’s face in her large palms, teasingly tracing the lips until they creased into a smile. “I love you. I have loved you since the first time I saw you perform over a decade ago. I will always love you - in life, in death and beyond. You complete me, and nothing, nothing will ever change that.”
Gwen’s eyes had widened when she caught Randi’s reference to ten years ago. But that quickly slipped into the back of her mind at the eloquence of the vows that followed. “I love you too, Miranda Valiant.” And though her mouth said nothing else, her eyes left little doubt in Randi’s mind exactly what she felt.
Randi leaned down and put a swift, chaste kiss on soft lips. “You ready to ride?”
Gwen nodded her head and replaced her helmet. “Let’s rock and roll, Stud.” With a chuckle and a whispered sound from the motor, they were off.
Chapter II
The glade where they stopped was a favorite. They had found the hidden dell when they had first started making the bike treks, looking for a place to stretch and rest awhile. It had become a regularly scheduled stop during their weekly rides together. In the fifteen months since Randi’s... departure, the bard hadn’t been back.
Now returning to the retreat was comfortable and calming and went a long way in reassuring Gwen about the realness of their future together. She was still very emotionally fragile and having difficulty accepting that her reality had changed so drastically, not once, but twice, overnight. She desperately hoped that her new reality was here to stay. She wasn’t sure she could survive losing Randi again... especially now.
Gwen saw the slight tremors in Randi’s hand as she reached for her, and Gwen took the proffered clasp, gently rubbing her thumb along Randi’s wrist. Randi led them over to the large oak and lowered herself to the ground, coaxing Gwen to sit down in front of her. Randi wrapped her arms around Gwen’s middle for a very long time, shaking but not crying. Gwen squeezed the hands joined in front of her, conveying her love to the woman seated behind her. Finally Randi drew a deep breath and started to speak.
“First of all I want you to know that I love you far above and beyond everything. And given a choice, I’d certainly do things differently if I had them to do over.” She nuzzled the bard’s cheek with her own for a very long minute. “But we can’t go back... we have to go forward from here, and I want you to understand the whole story.”
************
Having just graduated boot camp with honors and receiving a life saving medal to boot, Randi was more curious than concerned about being summoned to the base Commander’s office. The yeoman sitting at the desk announced her and shut the door soundlessly behind her after ushering her in.
“Private First Class Miranda Valiant, reporting as ordered, SIR.” She stood stiffly at attention, awaiting a reply. The Marine Colonel in the chair behind the desk in front of her smiled slightly to himself at the strict bearing and response. She was the very finest the Corps had had the pleasure of instructing in a long time. If he had to lose her, at least it was to a unit worthy of her exceptional capabilities. And she’d still be a Marine. He truly smiled at this thought.
“At ease. Private Valiant, allow me to introduce you to General Jeremiah Daetwyler. The general is in charge of the unit you are being assigned to.” She looked at the tall, distinguished-looking man in the Army uniform who had been hidden by shadows until he moved forward at the colonel’s introduction.
“Sir?” The young Marine was a little confused. The squad was expecting their new assignments to be posted in two days. No one had said anything about a private audience with the base commander. It was more than a little disconcerting.
“Allow me, Colonel.” The general spoke for the first time. “Private Valiant, will you walk with me?”
“Of course, sir.”
As they reached the door, the colonel called out, “By the way, Private, the Corps is very proud of you. Congratulations.”
“Thank you, sir.”
They crossed out through the back of the building, and headed toward the now quiet, empty training yards. Randi remained silent, knowing it was not her place to speak. When they were out in the open, and far enough away from everyone and everything to be overheard, the general spoke.
“Private, you have been selected to become part of a select group of the Special Forces. You will report in two days time to,” he showed her the destination, “this address with nothing save the clothes on your back. Everything you need will be re-issued to you there.”
She digested this information, and he patiently waited, knowing there would be questions. And his patience was rewarded though she took a little longer than he expected, and when she spoke her question caught him by surprise. She didn’t ask about the training, why she wasn’t allowed personal effects, or how she had been selected.
“Sir, what is this unit called?”
“Valiant, you will be a Black Sabre.”
************
“So why were you chosen to be a Black Sabre? Tiny explained a lot about them to me. And I just don’t see you that way. That’s not who you are. I can’t picture you.... “ Gwen tilted her head back on Randi’s shoulder to look up into the partially hidden face. Randi would have jumped up and moved away from the scrutiny if she could have done so gracefully and without injuring Gwen.
“Please don’t,” said almost harshly. “I never want you to be able to see me that way. But make no mistake... I was the very best at what I did. As for why I was chosen? That was never explained. The only mention made to me was that the tests we took in basic indicated I was Sabre material. And for a while, especially after the training was finished, I was on top of the world.”
************
Three months of basic training had been bad, but it was a walk in the park compared to the six additional months of Sabre training. There were days Randi went to bed in tears so tired and hurting so badly that she wondered what the penalty for failing really was. It was whispered that failing meant death, but no one really believed it. No one wanted to test it out either. So after her daily four-hour rest period, she was back in the trenches again, learning just exactly how much agony and humiliation a human being could really stand when pushed to the limits of their endurance.
At the end of her six-month course, she had a rock hard body, a chest full of medals and the rank of corporal. She was pretty damned proud of herself and eager to begin her “real” work.
At first it was exciting and thrilling, and knowing she was making such a profound difference was enough to excuse the methods the Sabres used in dealing with the rebels. And it wasn’t like they were unhumanitarian about the issue either. After all, they were in a life-or-death, kill-or-be-killed struggle. But being a part of wholesale slaughter even for the greater good was wearing on the soul and had a tendency to sober and mature the most outgoing of people. And Randi, who had always been somewhat soft-spoken and shy, began to turn more inward. Nothing noticeable except to those few who had known her before and who saw the difference when she finally got her first leave home.
That first sabbatical from the unit did give her a better perspective on the greater good. After all, though most of the populace enjoyed the peace and its prosperity, there were still those who wanted to fight and die over things that should no longer matter. She was one of the chosen few selected to stand between those who would destroy and those who lived unknowing of the dangers waiting to decimate them. Randi returned to the Sabres after her two-week vacation, secure in the knowledge that she and her compatriots were a necessary evil in a still imperfect world.
The first time she laid eyes on the small blonde bard, she wanted to scoff. What could one tiny Army private have that made her the entertainment sensation of the capital city? She was quite fetching to behold, the Marine acknowledged, but the moment she opened her mouth and began speaking, Randi was entranced. Green eyes sparkled, and lips curved in a smile that implied a genuine love for her craft. But it was her voice, her inflection that captured Randi’s attention and imagination. Randi didn’t move for the entire three-hour performance. And when Gwen was finished and accepted her final applause, Randi rushed back to her temporary quarters and dashed off a note to her cousin Tommy.
Dear Tommy, (it read)
You know I don’t get involved in the business decisions very much. That is definitely your department, and I’m fine with it.
HOWEVER, I’m not above making a *strong* recommendation so pay attention now. I don’t have time to come re-enforce this in person, all right? :-)
Tonight I was witness to the most intriguing storyteller you will ever hear weave a tale. I’m not kidding Thomas... she’s fantastic. You do whatever you have to do, but you get her to Midas when her hitch is over. It will be the best business decision you’ll ever make.
I’ll tell you this... I’m spending the remainder of my R&R here in the capital listening to her. She makes me feel... refreshed, renewed. You’ll just have to trust me on this, T. Gwen Goldman is the best.
More later. Love to you both.
R
For the remainder of her stay in the capital, Randi spent each evening in the presence of the small Army bard. She hadn’t realized how tired of death she was until the renewal caused by Gwen’s stories wove itself through her soul. It was so wonderful to feel peace again if only briefly, and though her friends had started out teasing her about giving up all their well made plans to listen to a *bard* she continued her nightly vigil. The friends knew to leave off when she glared a “Look” in their direction, and they were content to let her be.
Gwen was never aware of Randi as Randi made it a point to blend in just as her Sabre training had taught her. But for the week she was able, Randi sat under Gwen’s spell, comforted by the fact that it was warriors like her who made sure the world remained a safe, peaceful place for peace givers like Gwen Goldman.
For three more years, the Sabre did her duty exceptionally well, and rebellions and rebels, if not eliminated, were at least kept under tight control. She earned a reputation as the best of the best, an elitist, with a chest full of medals and an epaulet of multicolored braids to back up the claim. She grew colder and harder on missions, expressing very little emotion. Surprisingly she also became more accurate and more deadly. And she could feel her soul slowly dying, needing something she was not even consciously aware of missing.
Randi was being sent to an adjacent territory to help eliminate some ‘deadwood’ that had been harassing innocents in the near vicinity. But she increasingly found that duty and honor no longer made up for the hollow aching emptiness in her soul. She was getting careless and losing her focus, and that could easily prove to be detrimental to herself as well as her teammates. She needed something to help her regain her sense of honor.
By chance, Randi caught wind of a bard who was performing nearby. No name was mentioned, but her curiosity led her to investigate even while her logic laughed at her faith. But her faith was well rewarded, and that evening found a world-weary Marine basking under the healing words of Gwen Goldman. Gwen was no longer in an Army uniform, and she had grown from youthfully fetching to stunningly beautiful. Still it was the storyteller’s words and the sparkle in her very green eyes and the smile on her lips that captured and held Randi’s attention.
For three hours a night, three nights running, Randi sat and fed her soul. She realized amazingly, that she had yet to hear Gwen tell the same story. Not odd except when you knew that most storytellers, and entertainers in general, had a few customary standbys that they always did. It was a comfort zone for them, but not so with Gwen.
Finally Randi reached a plateau of acceptance for herself and was able to regain her focus. She sat down the third night and dashed off another email to Tommy.
Dear Tommy, (it read)
I have just spent three wonderful nights listening to Gwen Goldman weave her magic again. She is amazing, T. Absolutely stunning.
It is my understanding that she has several contracts lined up already so if you haven’t contacted her again do so now. She is the kind of bard Midas needs. She hasn’t told the same story twice in the ten days I’ve had the privilege of listening to her. Don’t let her get away without at least *trying* to approach her further.
Gotta run. Lots to do as usual. Give my love to Ella.
R
************
“Why are you crying, Gwen?” The bard’s tears were silent, but Randi could feel Gwen shaking in her arms. She squeezed gently in reassurance and felt relief flow through her when the small hands clasped over hers squeezed back.
“I n-never knew... I-I-I n-never r-realized... “
“What, Love?”
“How much of a difference I, my stories, made for you in your life.”
“Oh, Little One. You still don’t know the depth that you have touched my soul. I hate to think what I would have become, where I would be now, if not for your words.”
And now the tears fell in earnest as the bard knew for a certainty at last that she had made a difference. And that she had unknowingly made a difference in the life of the person most dear to her in all the world. And though she was no closer to getting an answer to why Randi had left she felt as though her understanding had been broadened, and she marveled at what her Sabre had overcome, and that she had gained strength and comfort from Gwen’s stories to do so.
************
When Randi had “retired” from the service and returned home she was greeted with a most welcome surprise. Tommy had taken her advice, and when they reached the mess hall there sat Gwen working on... something. Randi was too astounded to smack Tommy for not telling her though she did think about it later. She was simply overwhelmed for the opportunity to meet the bard who had unwittingly done so much to help her survive. Randi realized she and Gwen were staring at one another when Tommy prodded her forward toward the food and a table.
“So you finally decided to take my advice, huh?”
“Yep, and it has to be about the best suggestion you’ve ever made.”
“And you didn’t tell me about it earlier because.... “
“I wanted to surprise you. I did start trying after you wrote me that very first time. It just took this long to get her here because of all her other contracts. Let me get her over here and I’ll introduce you.”
“No... but... wait.... “ And then Gwen was approaching and instinctively Randi stood to meet her.
************
“You know as much as I wondered about all those ribbons you wore that day,” Gwen whispered so low Randi could hardly discern her words, “I was more curious as to what made your eyes so old and lost.” She remembered that look so vividly, and it suddenly occurred to her when and how often she had seen it. Her conscious and subconscious minds abruptly met and a sudden, unreasoning anger sprang full-blown from her heart and mind and spewed from her lips unchecked.
“You chose them over me repeatedly, didn’t you?” She jumped up from her place sitting between Randi’s legs and started pacing steps away with her back turned toward Randi. Randi had jumped up at almost the same instant that Gwen did, and now stood stoically waiting for the bard to vent. It was bound to happen sooner or later, and Randi preferred sooner tol ater. “You continually left me alone because of them.” She swiveled around and reversed her course, heading straight toward Randi standing braced against the old oak. “You habitually came back a bitch on wheels for days Because Of Them!” Gwen emphasized every other word with a poke in Randi’s chest, and Randi did nothing to stop her. “And finally, inevitably, you left me!! You left without a word; you left me to DIE... BECAUSE OF THEM!!!!!“ Gwen was screaming by this point. She balled up her fists and began swinging. Randi allowed the hits to fall, understanding all too well how desperately Gwen needed the release. “I HATE YOU, RANDI!!! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I... Oh God,” she sobbed, crumpling in tears into Randi’s waiting arms. Randi slid them down the tree trunk together, cradling her lover protectively until the storm passed.
When it was silent save for the harsh breathing left from spent tears, Randi spoke softly. “Gwen, I never, never once, not once, ever chose them over you. The Sabres were my duty, and that duty and honor demanded that I go when called.” She drew a deep breath and continued. “I don’t much like who I am most of the time, and I haven’t liked what I do for a very, very long time.” She paused again. “But for that long time, my honor was all I had left. I couldn’t shirk the duty because of my feelings. Especially when my duty involved protecting you. From the moment we met, you became my greater good. And stopping Ghost Rider became paramount to me.” She stopped, removing one arm from around Gwen and running her fingers through her dark hair pensively. “I’m not saying this very well at all.”
“I understand, Love.” Randi breathed a sigh of relief at the endearment. “You could never be less than you are and still be true to yourself. But I wish you had told me everything then.” Gwen gently stroked the smooth skin of the arm she was nestled in.
“I wish I could have, and at the same time I wish you were still ignorant to the truth.” Gwen jerked upright in her arms, and Randi held on tight this time. “No, wait... not like... I don’t mean about the fact that I love you... the fact that I have loved you longer than forever. God, Gwen, you are the very air that I breathe. Oh no, Love, if I could do one thing over again, I would have told you that truth years ago and consequences be damned.” She smiled sadly when Gwen squeezed her arm in acknowledgment of the verity of that statement. “No, Little One, I would have spared you the truth of knowing who or what I really am.”
The green eyes started to glow in anger again, but this time it was on Randi’s behalf instead of directed at her. Gwen sat up and turned in Randi’s arms until she was completely sprawled straddle across her lap. She took the long, lean face into her small, capable hands and lifted it up until blue eyes were forced to meet hers, however hesitantly.
“Now you listen to me, Miranda Valiant,” her low, sibilant whisper caught the Sabre’s attention. “You listen real good, because I want you to understand the truth of what I am saying. I KNOW who you really are though I am just now beginning to explore the height and depth and breadth of you. And I love ALL of you. We will get through this.” She smiled into tear-filled eyes that smiled back at her and slowly lowered her head for a kiss. It was soft and loving and possessive, staking a claim on Randi that was unmistakable. “One more thing... “
“What’s that, Love?”
“They can’t have you back.” A brow raised in mute question. “You did your duty, and you died for them. They can’t have you back; you’re mine now.”
“Oh, really?” Both brows went up at this question.
“Yeah, really. I... I, um... I don’t... damn! I’m sorry, Love. I shouldn’t have been so hateful. I really do love you, Randi. So much. I just... You’re everything to me and.... “
Long, soft fingertips covered her lips, and prevented her from further defense of her earlier words and actions. “I know. No apologies, Gwen. You had every right to be angry with me. Are we okay now?”
The blonde head nodded. “We’re better than okay now.”
“We may have to remind each other of that now and then.”
“That’s okay. We’ve got forever.”
The two sat together for a long time simply basking in the other’s nearness, taking comfort in the soft touches and whispered words they traded, knowing that a huge hurdle had been crossed, and they had survived it together. It didn’t mean there wouldn’t be any more bumps or problems; just that they could conquer anything as long as they faced it together. They had found their key.
************
Finally the growling of two hollowly empty stomachs forced them to get up. “I guess we’d better go get lunch. You still up for barbeque?”
Green, slightly reddened eyes rolled wryly in the Randi’s direction. “Randi, when have you ever known me to refuse Rosie’s barbeque?” A long, low roll of thunder startled both women, and they turned toward the sound to see an ominous black cloud encroaching rapidly. “We’d better hurry though before we get caught in the deluge.”
They mounted the bike swiftly, and in mere moments were headed down the road away from the cloud. Their escape was not rapid enough, however, and the cloud caught them relatively unprepared. Randi had to slow to almost a crawl when her visibility all but disappeared. Had it not been that she knew exactly where the stand was, she would never have found it. As it was, she nearly missed it anyway.
Randi pulled the motorcycle right up under the overhang and shut it off. It wasn’t completely dry with the way the wind was blowing everything in whipping gusts. But it wasn’t pouring on them any longer either. Riding home is going to be real uncomfortable though, Randi thought with a glance down at her sodden jeans. She spared a moment to be thankful for the leather jackets protecting their torsos and the helmets on their heads.
Both women jumped lightly when the window they were perched next to suddenly flew open, and the proprietor, Rosie, stuck her gray streaked red head out the window and peered at them for a long minute. “My God,” she finally muttered, “I haven’t seen the two of you in a dog’s age. Thought you’d given old Rosie the brush off. Ya’ll c’mon in out of the weather.” And the little woman motioned them over to an almost unnoticeable side door entrance.
The two glanced warily at one another, never having been invited inside the small establishment that housed the barbeque stand as well as the older woman’s home. But Rosie had never given them any cause to doubt her sincerity, and they really would be more comfortable out of the wet. Randi offered her hand to Gwen to help unseat her and then rose from the bike herself in one fluid motion. They went to the door to which they had been directed, and almost magically it opened into a small mudroom. Both women were thankful for the fact as they were dripping quite thoroughly all over the cool tile floor. They removed their helmets and stood while the diminutive proprietor spoke.
“Here,” handing them each an extra long bath sheet. “I don’t have anything either of you will fit in, but if you’ll take your wet things off and wrap up in these, I’ll get them dry for you while you wait out the storm.” Well-honed instincts long trusted kicked in, and Randi promptly assessed the situation for threats or danger to herself and Gwen. Finding none, she accepted the towel and began the task of removing her boots and disrobing. Gwen quickly followed suit. “Well, I’ll leave you to it then,” the redhead commented as she left them alone.
“Thank you, Rosie,” the bard called out as she walked away. Rosie just raised her hand in answer.
Ten minutes later found them safely ensconced in the warm kitchen with cups of hot chocolate in their hands. Leather jackets had been hung in the mudroom to dry, and their outerwear was now tumbling lazily in the dryer. Rosie placed two plates of her famous barbeque in front of them with the admonishment, “Eat up.” They proceeded to clean their plates in relative silence. It was not awkward or uncomfortable. Both young women were both too hungry to speak more than basic table talk, and Rosie had been in the business long enough to recognize the signs. They would talk after bard and warrior were done with their meals.
Eventually eating slowed, and Rosie brought out fried apple pies she’d made for dessert. Gwen moaned in sheer ecstasy. This was one of her favorites, and she hadn’t tasted one since right before Randi had left more than a year previously. She closed her eyes and savored the sensations. Each texture and taste was relished with an almost hedonistic enjoyment. When she popped the last bite into her mouth, Gwen opened her eyes, humming in appreciation. She blushed when she noticed gray and blue eyes fastened on her twinkling in amusement.
“Ya know,” the redhead commented conversationally to Randi, “I think I can honestly say I’ve never seen anyone appreciate their food quite the way your bard does.”
Now it was Randi’s turn to blush, being quite unaccustomed to the truth of that particular reference. She smiled indulgently though and winked at Gwen. “That’s true, Rosie,” subtly acknowledging both statements.
“Hey!” A mock pout. “Don’t tease me. I’ve missed this great food.” A brief pause while she thought about the reason for that. “And I’ve missed the trips out here to get it,” she added more softly. She looked up and smiled when the back of Randi’s fingers brushed her cheek.
“Me, too,” Randi quietly agreed. “Guess we’ll have to get into the weekend habit again, huh?” Gwen simply nodded her agreement.
“Good! Good!” Rosie interjected. “That means I’ll be seeing ya’ll around here more often again, right?”
“I’d say that was a pretty good bet, Rosie.” Gwen gave the older woman a smile. A thought occurred to her. “Are we holding you up from celebrating the holiday?”
“No, Hon, I was open for lunch and did a pretty brisk business like I always do,” stated matter-of-factly. “The storm caused me to close up a little earlier than normal, but my daughter and her family don’t expect me for another,” peering at the clock, “hour or so anyway, and I’m glad you both stopped by.”
“Well, we appreciate your hospitality.” Randi nodded her agreement to Gwen’s words.
“It’s stopped raining so we should head for home. What do we owe you for lunch, Rosie?”
“This one is on the house, Hon,” patting Randi on the arm as she rose from her seat. “You just make sure ya’ll come see me a little more often, okay? Now let me go get your clothes. They should be dry by now.”
They were, and she was back momentarily with them draped over one arm, pointing them to her small bedroom to change. “I don’t think ya’ll will mind sharing,” had been her only comment. A twin blush had been their only response.
Walking out into the setting sun, the world around them sparkled iridescently, reflecting the beads of fallen water poised on every surface. “Oh Randi, look!” Gwen suddenly exclaimed. “A rainbow.” She cocked her blonde head. “A double rainbow, actually.” She smiled in almost childish delight. “How beautiful.”
Randi wrapped her arms around Gwen and pulled the smaller woman back against her chest in a hug. “Shall we follow it to the end and find that pot of gold?”
“Nope,” Gwen answered swiftly, patting the hands clasped together at her waist. “I found mine already.” She leaned back and accepted the kiss she knew would be forthcoming at that statement. The world faded out for the two of them for a long moment, and it was only the clearing of a throat behind them that caused them to separate.
“I am so happy the two of you finally found each other. Yours has been an interesting courtship to watch develop.” Startled blue and green eyes met each other in question. Had everyone been able to see the love between them before they did? Rosie missed the interplay and continued speaking. “Now here, you take these fried apple pies home to have with your dinner tonight. And you come back to see me again soon.”
“We will, Rosie.” On impulse, Gwen gave Rosie a brief hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“Anytime, Child.”
Randi wasn’t given the opportunity to decide on a farewell because the proprietor simply stepped into her personal space and gave her a brief hug. “You take good care of her, Marine. What you have is beautiful and precious and rare. Protect it. That means taking care of yourself as well.”
Randi looked deep into gray eyes that suddenly appeared far older than time itself. “I know; I will, Rosie. I swear.”
“Good girl.” She didn’t see the raised eyebrow as she turned and headed back to her home. She stood in the doorway, watching as Randi and Gwen readied themselves to leave. The two women put their helmets on, and Randi heard Gwen’s voice in her ear at the same time she felt a tug on her sleeve. She tilted her head in mute question.
“Randi, can I drive back?” Randi could hear the impishness in her lover’s voice and grinned beneath the helmet. She waited until Gwen was seated, and mounted the bike behind her. A little of their playfulness had returned to their healing, developing relationship. Suddenly the rainbow portended a wonderful omen for their future together.
Rosie waved goodbye as they pulled away from the stand, and Randi returned it. She watched until the two were a mere speck on the horizon, before re-entering her house. “Thank you, Athena,” she whispered.
************
The ride home was more than pleasant. Gwen was driving slightly slower than normal, distracted by the large hand absently stroking up and down her abdomen. Randi was humming softly, and the whole situation was conducive to distracting Gwen quite handily. Finally unable to take anymore, she pulled the bike off to one side of the road and shut it off. Randi came out of whatever self-induced reverie she had fallen into and looked around.
“Wha....??” But she never got to finish her question. Gwen had already removed her own helmet and quickly relieved Randi of hers as well. Without warning, Randi found herself with an armful of overheated bard, mouths firmly engaged in an all out lip-lock. It took a mere second for the surprise to become participation, and those large hands started caressing again. Reluctantly acknowledging the need for air, Randi pulled back slightly, hands still roaming. “Not that I’m complaining, but.... “ and found her words cut off again as her head was drawn back down for a second, soul searing kiss. The world faded out completely, and all they knew was each other for the longest time.
This time it was Gwen who pulled away slowly. She looked at Randi with desire-darkened eyes and said breathlessly, “If you don’t stop teasing me, we won’t make it home tonight.”
A dark brow was rakishly raised, and a grin crossed Randi’s lips. “Teasing you?” Gwen looked down pointedly at the hands now lightly running up and down her rib cage, then turned her gaze back to the tall woman seated behind her. “Oh, is this a bad thing?” moving her hands again to deliberately tease a bit.
“No,” Gwen’s voice had dropped huskily, and Randi felt it start a slow burn in her belly. “But it is very distracting. And I can think of far more comfortable places to be than here on this bike.” She watched as Randi’s eyes darkened in turn.
“Hmm, I see your point.” She leaned down for another kiss, then pulled away hesitantly. “Very well. Home, driver,” she stated haughtily, replacing her helmet on her head. “I promise to behave until then. But once we get home,” and Gwen could hear the evil chortle in the words, “You. Are. Mine.”
“Love, I’ve always been yours.” And that admission threw Randi off kilter long enough for them to get home without any more... distractions.
************
“Did you really mean what you said earlier?” The two women lay curled up on the couch together in front of the fireplace. Even in mid-summer, nights on the beach tended to be cool, and after the ride home they were glad for the warmth and comfort of the low fire. They were sharing the fried apple pies Rosie had sent home with them, washing them down with ice-cold milk.
“About what, Love?” Gwen was humming happily as she consumed the pie.
“About having always been mine.” The dark head was lowered shyly, and Gwen could hardly make out the softly spoken words.
Gwen set the remainder of her uneaten pie on the table and turned fully in Randi’s arms until they were fully facing each other instead of side by side. “You really need to ask?” She lifted Randi’s chin, forcing the blue eyes to meet her green ones. Gwen saw the confusion reflected in Randi’s face. “Let me show you something.” And she showed her highlights from all the holo chips Tommy had given her. “Even before my mind accepted it, my heart knew. I love you, Warrior Mine. Now and forever.”
“I love you, too, my bard. Now and forever.”
************
Gwen woke early the third morning alone. She told herself not to panic - that the last two days had been real and not just some dream. Still she hastened out of bed, looking for her missing lover. Give her a break, Gwen. She probably just needed a bit of space. But she couldn’t help the urgency that propelled her steps. She stopped abruptly at the bedroom door, seeing the holo vids replaying, and Randi’s somewhat huddled form sitting on the couch, wrapped in a blanket watching intently.
Gwen moved quietly toward Randi, hesitating when she was standing next to her. Randi opened the blanket in mute invitation, and Gwen accepted with alacrity, noticing but not commenting on the tears that continued to roll down Randi’s face. They watched together in silence until the final dance, then Randi turned to Gwen.
“I’m sorry, Love. I never realized how completely selfish and unfair I was to you, and I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you.”
“Randi, we’re here and we’re together and that’s enough for me. As for the rest, we have the rest of our lives together to concentrate on. Let the past go.” A pause. “I missed you when I woke up this morning, by the way.” Gentle fingers brushed away wetness on Randi’s cheeks, then continued to trace a now familiar pattern over the much-loved features. Randi sighed in contentment, inexplicably comforted by the soft touch.
Randi smiled through her tears and leaned forward to kiss Gwen gently. “What do you want to do today?”
“Anything as long as I’m with you.”
When they finally made it outside, they went down to the end of the dock to play with Pilot and Peanut. The two dolphins had been waiting, and the four spent the rest of the morning in the water. It was a wonderful way to spend the morning, and both women were tired and hungry when lunchtime approached. They lay stretched out on the benches of the dock deck, sharing the picnic lunch they had packed together earlier.
“I guess the honeymoon is almost over,” Gwen commented.
“Why do you say that? I don’t see it being over for another seventy-five years or so.” Randi grinned rakishly at Gwen who couldn’t help but return it with a faint blush.
“I was thinking more along the lines of Tommy and Ella coming back sometime tonight, and things returning to normal tomorrow. Real life is fixing to intrude on our peaceful solitude in a big, ugly kinda way.”
“Real life can bite me,” Randi muttered. “Besides, I intend on taking a very long honeymoon with you after the wedding. Real life be damned.”
“I’d like that,” Gwen admitted gently. “I’d like some more time for just us.”
“That’s what we’ll do then.”
“But first we have to let folks know you’re alive again.”
“Later. I want to spend the rest of the day alone with you. Tomorrow is soon enough to worry about everybody else.”
Chapter III
Ella sat in the stern of the boat, chuckling lightly over the antics of her husband and son as one tried to teach the other about fishing. Unfortunately for Tommy, his almost two-year-old prodigy Randall seemed to be a natural fisherman and was putting his old man to shame. It was very difficult for him to explain the finer nuances of fishing when the boy’s hook just seemed to attract the fish. It didn’t take long, however, for the child’s attention to waver, and Tommy brought him over to play with Ditto.
“It’s been a nice three days, hasn’t it?” he commented to his wife. They laughed together as the shepherd gave their son a thorough face washing, making Randall chortle in delight. Then they smiled as the boy yawned in sleepy contentment and proceeded to use the dog as his own personal pillow.
“It’s been very nice,” the woman answered. “It’s nice to get away as a family every one in awhile.” She paused. “I do kinda wish Gwen had come along though. I worry about her. She’s so different, so... withdrawn... since Randi’s death. It’s.... ”
“I know, Hon, but she said she had plans.” Ella’s expression showed quite plainly how much stock she put in that statement. “We have to accept her word, Love. You can’t blame her for not wanting to be around people though.”
“I know. It just hurts to see the shell of her former self that she has become. I wish there was something we could do for her.”
“There is only one thing able to fix this, and that’s just not a viable option any more. On the other hand, she’s doing much better recently.”
“Yeah, she is. But I’m still pissed off with Randi. She best run and hide when I die, ‘cause I’m gonna kick her butt all over the afterlife for doing this to all of us. Especially to Gwen.”
Tommy took his wife into his arms and held her until he felt her calm. He was angry too but for slightly different reasons. “I think, from the very, very little I’ve been able to find out, she did it because of Gwen and for the rest of us.”
Ella turned her head and looked back at him. “What do you mean?”
He shrugged lightly. “I can’t find out anything definite... anything specific, but all indicators point to her ensuring continued peace.”
Ella snorted. “I don’t care. I’m still gonna kick her ass.” Tommy laughed outright.
“I guess Ditto will be glad to get back home,” Tommy said to Ella as he steered the vessel towards his boathouse while the sun slowly sank toward the horizon.
The curly headed woman wrapped her arms around him for warmth. The breeze coming off the water was quite cool even in mid-summer. She gazed at the shepherd who sat majestically still at the bow of the boat. “Why do you say that, Sweetheart?”
“Just a hunch... and the fact that she has not moved from that spot looking in the direction of home since you put Randall down. And speaking of.... “ Almost on cue they heard the child stirring. He didn’t speak. At almost two years, he had yet to utter a single word. The specialists they had visited assured them that he would speak when he was ready. Tommy wondered what was stopping him from talking now, but put those thoughts aside as Ella brought the child back topside.
“Hey, Boy! Thought you were gonna miss the chance to steer.” The child’s eyes lit up in delight. “Whaddya say, you wanna help your old man get the boat to the dock?” Randall nodded vigorously and leaped into his father’s arms. The two men turned their attention toward pulling the craft in safely to their inlet.
“I guess I know when I’m not needed,” Ella joked as she left them to their bonding time. She moved over to take a seat on the bow close to where Ditto maintained her vigil. Just as they came within periphery of the island, the dog let out a long, wailing howl. “What’s the matter, Girl? Hmm? You still miss Randi too, huh? Well, I’ll tell ya, Ditto,” gently scratching the dogs ears, “I think her being gone is something none of us will ever get used to.” The boat had no more than been tied up to the dock when Ditto jumped off and hesitated, raising her snout to the sky again and baying at the moon for a very long moment. Then without a backwards glance, she raced for home. “That’s odd,” Ella said mostly to herself.
“Did you say something, Hon?” Tommy asked as they moved off the boat and headed up the dock toward the house.
“Hmm? Oh, I was just commenting about Ditto. She’s usually not in such a rush to get off the boat.” She shrugged slim shoulders. “Guess Gwen is home.”
“I suppose so. Hope she had as nice a weekend as we did.” He wrapped his arm around Ella’s waist while hoisting his son onto his shoulder with the other, and they walked into their home together.
************
Ditto was confused. There was a fragrance on the wind that she remembered as familiar, but one that had been gone for a very long time. Even now, it was so faint as to have almost been imagined, but the dog kept determinedly on, heading home to her blonde mistress and that scent. When she reached the beach house, she paused, head tilted and tongue lolling out to the side. The scent was much stronger now, and with a sharp, staccato bark she hurled herself toward the door.
Gwen was standing in the middle of the living room, hands on hips, chuckling in the direction of the bedroom. The shepherd bounded in toward her only to come to a full halt as Randi exited the bedroom, arms full of blankets and pillows. With an ecstatic yodel, Ditto leaped forward, knocking Randi squarely on her butt and sending bedding flying in six different directions. The dog proceeded to try to give Randi a thorough face and neck washing, interspersing her tongue swipes with barks, growls and whines.
“Yes, yes... I missed you too. Yes. And you did such a good job taking care of Gwen, yes, you did. You are such a good girl.” Randi was unsuccessfully trying to dislodge the canine from her perch atop her own body. It was more than a little difficult though, with the bard’s contagious laughter hampering her efforts. Finally Gwen felt a little sorry for Randi and called the dog away. Ditto obeyed reluctantly, coming to sit next to Gwen’s feet. Randi was finally able to sit up herself and spent a minute trying to catch her breath.
“My God, Gwen! What have you been feeding her? She weighs a ton!” Randi stood and began retrieving the pillows that had scattered around the room. Gwen moved to help her.
“Oh, um, Reed set her up on a special diet. While she’s pregnant she has different nutritional needs.” Gwen shrugged inconsequentially and put her stack down near the French doors. Then she walked toward the bar to grab the wine and glasses they had readied earlier.
Randi froze in mid pick-up as Gwen words penetrated her mind. “Excuse me?” Gwen picked up the bottle and turned to find Randi looking at her with head slightly tilted and eyebrow risen almost to her hairline. “When did this happen exactly?”
Now it was Gwen’s turn to furrow her brow. “I thought you saw everything that went on.”
“Not exactly. I saw and felt everything that was directed toward me or about me. Ditto having puppies was apparently not in that category.”
“And me cutting my hair was?”
“Yep. You wondered how I‘d like it short, and you questioned it the entire time it was being done. I wanted so badly to be able to tell you to do what made you happy.” She ran her hands through the short blonde locks. “You’re always beautiful to me.”
Gwen reached for the hand now tracing her face and kissed the fingers softly. “As you are to me, Love. Thank you.” She entwined their fingers. “C’mon. Let’s go curl up on the deck and watch the stars come out.”
They were silent for several long moments, waiting for the sun to finish setting and watching as the sky changed from blue to purple and finally to black. As the first stars made their appearance, Randi brought the conversation back to Ditto and the question that had been niggling at her. “Gwen, what made you and Reed decide to breed Ditto?”
“We had nothing to do with deciding that. We merely offered her the opportunity, and she took advantage of it.” The raised eyebrow made her continue her explanation. “Reed mentioned that the dog would be coming into heat and asked me to bring her out to give her the opportunity to mate.” Gwen smiled. “It was actually kind of funny... she spurned the first two males that approached her.”
“Who’s the father?”
“You know the big guy, Phil?” A pause. “They made a cute couple,” said with a smile. “They were together for a week before we came home.”
“So when is she due?” Randi asked after a few moments of silence.
“Reed figures another three weeks until I’m... you’re... we’re grandparents.” She smiled impishly at this.
Outraged blue eyes faced her. “What?!?” Randi squawked. “I don’t think so! I’m not old enough for grand-parenthood!”
“Ahem,” rubbing her nose lightly before continuing the conversation. “Well, anyway, I’m supposed to take her out there next week to give her a bit of a chance to settle in before delivery. And she is supposed to stay for six weeks or so afterwards as well or at least until the puppies are weaned.”
There was silence again as two sets of thoughts contemplated in the same direction. Then both women spoke at once.
“Would you mind.... ?”
“Could we.... ?”
They smiled at each other, then Gwen gestured for Randi to speak. Randi cleared her throat rather self-consciously. “Um, I’d really like for Ditto to be a part of our wedding. Would you mind if we waited until she was back from Reed’s before we.... ”
Gwen threw her arms around the broad shoulders reclining next to her, which naturally resulted in her being pulled onto the larger woman’s lap to make them both more comfortable. This in turn became a long hug. “Thank you, Love. That was exactly what I was thinking. Ditto is as much a part of our family as anyone we know. I would really like her there too.”
“I love you, Bard.”
“I love you too, Warrior.” Then there was a long stretch of silence while they reconfirmed their love with a kiss. “Um,” as they pulled apart in a series of short kisses, “I could get used to this kind of treatment.”
Randi loosened an arm from around Gwen’s slim waist and moved a hand up to cup to fair cheek. “For the rest of our lives, my love. For the rest of our lives.”
Gwen closed her eyes and savored the words, accepting them for the promise she knew them to be. Then she turned her head and kissed the palm and laid her head back to rest her ear just above Randi’s heart. They stayed locked this way for a while before Gwen spoke up again. “We need to go call Tommy, Love. He’s family too, and has a right to know as soon as possible.” She felt the shudder run through the large frame beneath her, and looked up quizzically into haunted blue eyes. Now it was her turn to cup the planed cheek above her. “Randi?”
“What am I going to say to them, Gwen? How am I....? “
The small hand moved from cheek to lips, stopping the words that were pouring from Randi. “Love,” focusing Randi’s attention to her face and her words. “You won’t have to say anything. Not at first, I promise. And when he does start asking questions, you’ll just answer them honestly like you did for me.” Randi looked a little doubtful. “Trust me, Warrior Mine. Folks will be thrilled to have you back. Not many will question your motives in getting here. Now,” easing herself up and out of Randi’s warm embrace, “let me go call them to come over. I think they’ll like this interruption to their holiday.”
************
“That was weird.” Tommy looked oddly at Ella as he stepped back into the kitchen where she was fixing a light supper for the three of them. Randall was already sitting in his chair as Ella put the plates on the table. She and Tommy seated themselves and began to eat.
“What, Sweetheart?”
The man’s brow was furrowed in thought, and it took him a moment to answer. “Hmm? Oh, that vid call from Gwen.” He fell silent again.
Ella shook her head. Sometimes getting answers from this man is worse than pulling teeth. “Would you like to continue to explain, or should I just guess?”
“Oh sorry, Hon. Gwen just asked that we come over in an hour or so. Said it was important.”
“Annnnnddddd?” trying to figure out just exactly where this conversation was headed and failing drastically.
“That’s it. It’s just that... I dunno. She seems, different... more relaxed. Something happened this weekend, I’d be willing to bet.”
“This is a good thing, right?”
“I hope so. I truly hope so. She deserves to be happy.”
************
“You know it might work better if some of the food actually made it into your mouth instead of merely being pushed around on your plate. It’s got more miles on it than my boots did after my walkabout.” When she got little reaction to her banter, Gwen put her fork down and moved to sit in Randi’s lap. Once she was situated comfortably, she cradled the long, lean face in her small hands and forced the blue eyes to meet her green ones. “Love, I’ll be right here beside you always. No matter what.”
Randi smiled at this declaration and leaned forward to steal a kiss. “Even when your parents find out?” And now Gwen understood what was really troubling her lover.
“Randi, I meant what I said.” She clasped the larger hand in hers. “Always, all right?” She brushed the fingers held in her grasp with her lips. “I promise.”
Randi relaxed a little and crushed Gwen in an enveloping hug. “Thanks, Gwen.” Gwen returned the hug with equal fervor but said nothing to disturb the moment. When Randi relinquished her hold, Gwen slid off her lap and offered her a hand up.
“C’mon. We may as well be comfortable ‘til they get here.”
They put their plates in the kitchen and returned to the living room to curl up on the couch together. Gwen turned both the music and the fireplace on low, and let them work their magic. Slowly she felt the large body behind her begin to relax, and she melted into it. Words were not necessary as their souls communicated silently. Strong arms clasped gently around Gwen’s smaller body, and Gwen lightly stroked the arms that cradled her. The peace and contentment that pervaded the room relaxed them both to a point that they never realized they had dozed off. And they never heard the knock that came at the door shortly thereafter.
************
“That’s weird,” Tommy commented for the second time that evening when he failed to get an answer to his knock. “She said to be here in an hour.”
“Maybe she’s indisposed, T. It happens, ya know.”
“I know, Hon. It’s just that since Randi died, I’ve felt responsible for her somewhat. You know that.” Ella nodded her head in agreement. “And this is the first time I’ve seen any real enthusiasm from her in forever. So for her not to be here answering the door after she called and made it clear.... ”
“I understand, Sweetheart. Why don’t you open the door, and we’ll let Randall find her? She’s probably out on the deck and lost track of the time. She’ll notice an almost two year old running through the house.”
Tommy smiled in response. Gwen and his son had a very unique relationship and seemed to be tuned into one another quite well. He instinctively knew when Gwen needed loving attention and even though they weren’t hers, she always had a story ready to tell him. It was an arrangement that suited them both.
So Tommy keyed in the lock code and opened the door softly. Then he set his son down and let him loose to roam the house and find Gwen. The sight that greeted his eyes when the boy did, however, was a little more than he bargained for.
Ditto was the first to stir when Randall started across the floor, but this was an old game for them, and she was content to let him be. The dog watched in silence as the child walked toward the couch, his eyes focused on the sleeping women. And if her expression was anything to go by, the shepherd was inwardly laughing at the drama that was unfolding in the room before her. She watched as Tommy and Ella stood just inside the door waiting for Gwen’s exclamation to indicate she had been found. Instead they heard the murmur of voices - one deeper, one light and then the most unexpected sound of all.
“Wuv!!” A childish but unmistakable outburst from their offspring. The two parents looked at each other in mute shock, frozen for a timeless moment by what they had heard. Then rushing into the room, the tableau that greeted their eyes caused them both to stop dead in their tracks and stare.
Randall sat sedately on Gwen’s lap, patting Randi’s face and tugging not-so-gently on her hair. He was talking nonsense words to them and himself, obviously content with whom he was with and where he was. Randi answered his babbling as though she understood every word. Finally satisfied that she was the person he remembered, Randall buried his nose in Randi’s neck and settled happily in her arms.
Randi didn’t understand the tears that ran silently down Gwen’s face but was satisfied she would explain her reaction when they were alone once again. For her part, Randi hesitated to look up, knowing the exact moment Tommy and Ella entered the living room behind their offspring, and honestly fearful of the reception she would receive from them. So she kept her eyes pinned on her namesake until he curled up into her. She took comfort from the grasp Gwen maintained on the arm still twined around her and slowly raised her countenance to meet the shocked expressions of two of her very best friends.
“Hello, Tommy... Ella,” The low voice was almost a whisper of sound. But the two people it was directed toward heard quite clearly, and both reacted very differently to the vocal confirmation of what their eyes had informed them to be the truth.
“Oh. My. God.” Tommy slid into the chair nearest to him and gaped at the woman who until five minutes previously had been dead to him for the past fifteen months. His mind was still processing a myriad of emotions and reactions to her sudden reappearance, and his knees gave out trying to cope with the shock. Ella, on the other hand, had no doubts as to her reaction and crossed the floor in three smooth strides.
She took Randi by a firm grip on the ear and pulled just hard enough for Randi to understand she meant business. Then she waited, ear still firmly in hand, while Randi placed a now unhappy Randall in Gwen’s lap, and unwound herself from Gwen’s embrace. Gwen gave the hand she was holding a firm squeeze, and the woman she loved a reassuring smile. This was something they were going to have to work through with each of their friends. For the most part, Gwen expected acceptance. She did put Randall down beside her though, ready to intervene if it became necessary.
Randi took great consolation in the love she felt from Gwen, relayed so readily through her look and touch. It gave her the strength and courage she needed to face the curly headed terror still clutching her ear. Quite a feat when one realized Ella was a good half-foot shorter than the Marine she still held.
“What is wrong with you, huh? Do you know how upset we all were? Do you know how we mourned your passing? How dare you go and die like that... without even saying goodbye?!?” She waved off Randi’s attempts to interrupt and explain, poking her rather hard in the chest to emphasize each point. “I know it was a secret mission. That was simple enough to figure out, hindsight being what it is. I know it was for the ‘greater good’. That’s just typical you. But so help me, if you ever go and do something that stupid ever again... if you ever, ever die on us like that again... not even the gods will be able to help you. Do you understand me??”
Randi had stood very still and very silent during this entire tirade. Now she meekly nodded her head and responded, “Yes ma’am.” Ella released the hold she had on Randi’s ear and pulled her into a fierce embrace.
“Welcome home, my friend. It is so good to have you back with us again.”
Randi returned the hug with equal fervor, picking Ella up and letting the tears fall freely down her face. She didn’t say anything, too overcome by Ella’s reception of her reappearance to find the appropriate words to speak. They stayed that way for a very long minute, the dazzling grin on Gwen’s face lighting up the whole room and causing Randall to babble a bit more. It was this sound that seemed to draw Tommy out of his trance, and when he slowly rose from the seat he had been in, the two women separated and Randi turned to await his judgment.
He raised his hand to her, and she didn’t flinch, knowing if he struck at her it would be no less than what she deserved after what she had unwittingly put him and them all through. She didn’t see the hair trigger lines of Gwen’s body perched on the edge of the sofa, ready to step between them... lines which visibly relaxed when Tommy simply began to trace the features of a well known and loved face much as Gwen did every morning. His hand smoothly glided over her face, across her shoulders and down her arms, coming to rest lightly on her waist. Without a word he wrapped his arms around her and laid his head over her heart, listening to the strong, steady beat for a time. Then he straightened and looked her in the eye. “I missed you,” he said simply, lifting her off her feet into a massive hug.
“I missed you, too,” content for the moment to be rocked silently by the man she considered to be closer than a brother. It was the rather loud insistence of an almost two-year-old to be included in this activity that pulled them apart. Tommy and Ella laughed out loud for sheer joy at the sound, and Randi, though not understanding the cause, joined them. Gwen was happy to retrieve the child and place him Randi’s arms. Then she tugged her into a sitting position next to her on the couch and indicated the chairs.
“Why don’t you both take a seat? I’m sure you have lots of questions. We might as well be comfortable seeing as how we’re gonna be here for a while.”
They did, and for the little while the questions from the two of them came rapid fire. Finally Randi had to hold up her hands for quiet. She told them exactly what had happened to her during her time away from them, stumbling awkwardly through a good deal of the basic story. Randall dozed happily in her lap, lulled to sleep by the familiar sound of her voice and the remembered scent of her. Both Tommy and Ella sat entranced by the story Randi told. Gwen merely wrapped herself possessively around her and silently offered her all the love and support she could give. When Randi finally stopped talking, the couple sat there dumbfounded at what she had endured for love. The happiness shining from Gwen’s face told a story all its own.
Before either could form a coherent word to comment on the whole bizarre situation, Randall woke with a start. He put his chubby little hands on either side of Randi’s face, forcing her to meet his still sleepy gaze. “Wuv... sing.” She raised an eyebrow at him, and he felt the need to reiterate himself. “Wuv... sing.” A beat. “Pwease?”
Not even a heart of stone would have been unmoved by the plea, and Randi found her emotions entirely too close to the surface for her relative comfort lately. She gave Gwen a watery smile, then looked down at Randall. “Okay there, Stud,” exchanging another mischievous glance with Gwen. “What would you like to hear?”
He clapped his small hands together enthusiastically. “Wuv sing. Wuv sing.” Randi felt at a bit of a loss. It had been months since she had sung, and she knew everyone in the room was focused on her. She was drawing a complete blank at what to sing. Gwen came to her rescue.
“Do you remember the lullaby you used to sing to him? That’s probably what he remembers.” And so Randi began to sing softly, her attention concentrated solely on the child who even at the beginning of the music had drooping eyelids. By the end of the first verse, he was soundly asleep in her hold, but she finished the song before gently rising and placing him in his father’s arms.
Tommy looked down at his peacefully sleeping heir, before looking up at Randi with loving wonderment reflected in his eyes. “We need to go home, and get the boy to bed. Will you be around?” still a little fearful that this was all a dream or a mirage his wishful thinking had conjured up in a moment of madness. “There are still a lot of things we need to talk about.”
“I’ll be around.” She felt Gwen come up behind her and wrap her arms around Randi’s waist, squeezing lightly. Randi in turn pulled Gwen in front of her and wrapped herself around the smaller woman, relishing the contact between them. She smiled when Gwen entangled their fingers together. “I promised I wouldn’t ever leave like that again.” She clasped the fingers wound tightly in her own even firmer. “It’s a promise I intend to keep.” Absently she rubbed her finger and thumb along the band on Gwen’s left hand. Ella noticed immediately, and squealed, albeit quietly, in deference to her sleeping offspring.
“My God! We really do have a lot to talk about, don’t we?” The happiness that radiated from the two women standing together before her was almost blinding in its intensity. “However, it will have to wait until later. Can we have dinner tomorrow?” The warrior and bard exchanged glances, then nodded affirmatively. “Good. We’ll expect you both at the house after work. That should give us plenty of time to talk... about everything.”
They bid one another goodnight. By his relative silence, Tommy was obviously still in shock over the turn of events. He had whispered an “I love you”, and given both woman a hug as though in a bit of a trance before walking out the door with his sleeping progeny. Gwen was actually looking forward to the moment he realized it wasn’t his imagination and was all quite real. Ella, being Ella, had accepted the whole thing without question. There are just some things you learn to go with, had been her comment to Gwen on the way out the door.
Now it was quiet in the house again. Randi shivered in reaction as she realized the first hurdle was crossed, and she had been accepted by three whose acceptance meant everything to her. Gwen understood immediately what was happening, and drew Randi down to resume her place beside Gwen on the sofa. She whispered nonsensical words into her ear over and over, as she ran comforting hands up her smooth back. Randi absorbed the sound of Gwen’s voice like a sponge, taking the love she felt from her to heart and letting it ease the fear she had held tightly to herself. As the tension slowly uncoiled in her body, Randi wrapped herself more securely around the woman who had become her anchor. And the safety and contentment she found in Gwen’s arms allowed her to drift off to peaceful sleep.
Gwen smiled to herself at the gentle snoring that emanated from the woman sleeping soundly on her chest. Life was good at the moment. Then she frowned a little. Of course, there were still her parents and all of Midas and Randi’s military friends to explain this wonderfully peculiar situation to. But for right now, for this one moment, life was good. She smiled as she joined her partner in a restful doze.
Chapter IV
It was still quite dark when Randi roused from her nap with a crick in her neck from the odd angle it had been perched at on Gwen’s chest. She nuzzled the softness for a minute, inhaling the sweet scent before reluctantly moving from the bard’s embrace. A quick glance at the clock told her they’d only been asleep for a little more than an hour. She thought briefly of staying right where she was and then thought longer about the big, comfortable bed waiting for them in the other room. Comfort won out in a hurry.
Randi slid off the couch, softly pushing Gwen’s longish bangs away from her eyes, then scooped her up into her arms. She smiled quietly when Gwen nuzzled her in much the same manner as she had done to Gwen just moments earlier before resettling herself into a deeper slumber. Randi made her way silently to the bedroom where she swiftly stripped away Gwen’s shoes and outer garments before tucking her into bed. She did the same for herself before crawling in to join her bard. She smiled in contentment when Gwen unconsciously moved nearer and cuddled up against her who reflexively wrapped her body around the smaller woman and drew her closer. Twins sighs of serenity and satisfaction echoed in the room as the women moved deeper into Morpheus’ embrace.
Daylight found Randi waking once again to the gentle stroking of Gwen’s hands on her face. She was learning to delight in the gentle exploration as Gwen reaffirmed the realness of her still new reality. Randi hummed in contentment as she pulled Gwen into a fierce embrace. “Thank you,” she whispered into the top of the blonde head.
Gwen stilled her hands and edged back a little to look into Randi’s face. “What for?” She was just a little confused though she blamed it on the early hour as much as anything else. She enjoyed the early morning quiet time spent with Randi, but usually it didn’t require much thought or discussion.
“For being here, loving me.” A pause. “And for inviting Tommy and Ella over last night. They deserved a private announcement and a little time to prepare.”
Randi could feel Gwen’s smile against her skin though she couldn’t see her face. But the happiness that radiated in her voice warmed Randi from head to toe. “As for the first, I can’t imagine myself anywhere else. My place is at your side. And as for loving you, well, I couldn’t help that part and wouldn’t want to if I could. It comes as naturally to me as breathing does and is just as vital to my life.” She took a deep breath and then relaxed into the hug Randi wrapped her up in. “I knew you were anxious about talking to Tommy and Ella, and figured the sooner you got it over with, the better you’d feel.”
“When did you get so smart?” And Randi jumped when she felt a sharp pinch on her stomach. “Hey!”
“Smart ass,” Gwen muttered even as she rubbed the injured spot lovingly.
Randi chuckled lightly, then gave the woman in her arms another squeeze. “Seriously, Little One,” with another small kiss to the top of the head tucked under her chin, “thank you for your loving consideration. I, for one, greatly appreciate it.”
“Anytime, Love,” with a return kiss on the chest on which she was resting her head. “I’m glad things went so well though I think T is still in shock. I hope I’m around to see his face when he finally realizes it’s true. It is such a wonderful feeling.” She hugged Randi to her tightly and basked in the return wash of joy she felt emanating from the large body beneath her.
“Yes, it is,” Randi replied as she shifted Gwen in her arms and leaned down for a prolonged exploration. “I just hope things go as well with your parents,” said with a sigh when their kiss ended. “I don’t think they will be as forgiving.”
“It will be fine, one way or another,” the last part muttered too low against her skin for even Randi to understand the muffled words. But Randi took great comfort in Gwen’s insistence.
The two lay quietly wrapped together for a long space of time. Finally they acknowledged the need to move, and Gwen went to start the coffee while Randi headed for the bathroom. Randi wandered out to the kitchen several minutes later clad in nothing but a towel, her long, wet hair tied up turban style on her head. Gwen jumped when large, warm hands landed on her shoulders, bringing her out of a self-induced trance. Then she fell into a startled embrace and Randi enfolded Gwen in her long arms without hesitation.
“Love?” Randi heard the almost inaudible sniffing and grew alarmed. “Gwen?”
“Sorry, Warrior,” looking up with smiling, tear-filled eyes. “I was just realizing how lonely it was without you here, and what a wonderful difference it’s gonna make having you with me. Already you’ve made more of a difference than you know.”
Randi stepped back a pace so she could better look into the bard’s green eyes, gently wiping away the traces of tears that remained on her face. She cocked a brow in a gesture so familiar that Gwen had to smile and questioned, “How so?” She got the distinct feeling that Gwen was referring to more than just herself.
“Why don’t you get dressed and start breakfast while I go get my shower? I’ll explain it to you while we eat.” Though a bit confused, Randi nodded her agreement and followed Gwen to the bedroom where they separated.
Randi had the meal almost finished, and was, in fact, just putting the plates on the table as Gwen stepped clean and dressed from the master suite. Randi took a moment to simply admire the beauty of the woman who held her heart before silently gesturing to Gwen to take a seat. Gwen blushed furiously under Randi’s intense gaze actually glowing under the love and desire she saw radiating from her lover’s eyes.
“Now would you like to explain what you meant? Because I get the distinct feeling you were referring to more than just yourself, and I’m missing something very important.”
Gwen swallowed the bite of food she had in her mouth and took a sip of coffee before replying. “You’re right, though you have made more of a difference coming back into my life than I will ever be able to express to you. I hope to spend the rest of our lives together showing you, however.” She grinned a bit impishly. “But what I was actually talking about was the fact that last night for the first time in his life, Randall spoke.” Blue eyes grew wide and round in alarm.
“Excuse me?”
Gwen expected the reaction and calmly continued to explain. “Last night, Randall spoke his first words... to you, because of you. Tommy and Ella have had him seen by several specialists who assured them he would speak when he was ready. Apparently he was waiting to talk to you.”
Randi slumped back into her chair in disbelief. “My God!” Her hand clutched instinctively at the fingers that curled over her own. “I never knew.... “
“I think you are in for quite a surprise, Love, when you see how many people your life and death really affected.”
Randi swallowed hard, trying to accept the enormity of what she had just heard. Then she pushed away from the table and walked to the French doors, looking out unseeingly at the vista spread before her.
“Randi?”
Randi took a deep breath, trying desperately to reel in her staggering emotional reaction. She felt herself foundering until a soft touch came at the small of her back, and suddenly her world had an anchor and stabilized. She turned, and Gwen opened her arms, and the Sabre willingly fell into her embrace. Gwen urged them toward the couch, and Randi complied.
“I don’t know if I can do this, Gwen. I don’t think.... ”
“Shh, Love, shh. There’s no need to rush anything. Why don’t you stay home today? Maybe go reacquaint yourself with Randall.”
“I don’t want to lose any more time with you, Gwen. We’ve already lost so much.... “ She took a deep breath. “I’m just not ready to face the questions and comments and stares.” Randi scrubbed her hand roughly over her face. “I guess you think I’m just being a big coward about all this.” She pulled slightly away from Gwen and hung her head. Her hands dropped to hang loosely between her knees. Her whole attitude was one of projected disillusionment and defeat.
Gwen moved closer, eliminating the minute space Randi had put between them. She took the large hands in her smaller ones, smiling to herself when they closed reflexively over her own. “Look at me, Randi.” She noticed the hesitation and continued. “C’mon. Stud. Let me see those beautiful baby blues.” Then green found themselves captivated by a piercing cerulean gaze, and words failed her for a long moment. Then she cleared her throat to speak. “I want you to listen to me very carefully, Randi, and understand what I am about to say to you.” She waited until her words were acknowledged with a nod. “Our lives have changed so dramatically in the past few days, and it is more than a little overwhelming. I have a feeling it’s going to be that way for us for a while. It’s going to take us some time to adjust to all this, everything. So if you need a little time, Love, it’s okay. I do understand. And I will never, never think less of you for needing.” She brought a hand up to Randi’s face and cupped her palm over the cheek plane. “Sometimes, I’m going to need too, and I know you’ll be there for me as well.” She smiled when Randi leaned deeper into the hand on her face, bringing the hand that she still held in her own to her lips and brushing it with a gentle kiss. “Can I tell you a secret?” Gwen continued before Randi spoke. “I really don’t want to go into work today either. I really have no desire to spend any time away from you as unhealthy as that sounds. But there are lots of people there that have been worried about me for a long time, and if I don’t show up, it will worry them even more. I will be coming home early though. I can’t stand to be apart from you all day right now.”
“I don’t think it sounds unhealthy. I think it sounds wonderful. Are you sure you’ll be okay? Maybe I should just go in with you and.... “
“Love, you need to do what is best for you. If you’re not ready to face folks yet, it can wait. We have forever now, remember.”
Randi’s lips curved upwards in sheer reaction to both the words Gwen spoke and the love that flowed from her sparkling eyes. “I like the idea of forever with you.” She took both of Gwen’s hands in her own and helped Gwen stand with her. “So c’mon. We’ve started our forever together. Let’s keep it that way.”
Gwen cocked her head to one side. “You sure?”
“Yep.” A dazzling grin was the only response Randi got to that.
************
“You know, Dite, this has to be one of your best matches. You did very well!” Artemis and Athena raised the glasses in salute as the three of them stood peering into the scrying bowl.
“Babes, this was a joint effort. We all ‘done good’,” and the love goddess returned the gesture, “though it is more them than anything else,” wrinkling her nose comically as the three moved away from watching the couple. “It’s always so nice when things turn out so well.” She smiled. “I’m really looking forward to this wedding.”
************
Tommy was sitting at the breakfast table, listening to his son chatter to himself and them for the very first time. Occasionally he could make out a few of the child’s words, but the one he understood best was ‘Wuv.’ Finally he pushed away his untouched food and looked at Ella with eyes full of tears. “It’s true, isn’t it? She really is alive again after all this time.”
His wife said nothing, simply nodding her head and opening her arms. He tucked himself into them and cried his heart out while she held him tight and rocked him back and forth in a soothing gesture of comfort. When he was cried out he pulled away slightly, readjusting himself to cradle the woman he loved. “Thank you, Sweetheart. I needed that.”
She smiled into his chest. “Anytime, Love. I’m glad it was for such a happy reason.”
He started to respond when the chime from an incoming vid call stopped him. “It’s from Gwen.” He moved to the monitor. “Hi, Gwen. What’s up?”
Even through the screen she could see the traces of tears in his eyes. Her only comment was, “Good morning, T. I need a favor.”
“Sure. Name it.”
Half an hour later, Gwen and Randi climbed into the transport, and Gwen headed them in the direction of Tommy and Ella’s home. Randi looked at her with confusion when Gwen got out and indicated she should do the same.
“What are we doing here, Gwen? I thought we were going into Midas together.”
“Slight change of plans.” An arched brow made her smile and continue speaking. “We are gonna pick up Randall, and I will drop you two off at the park. But I’ll be back shortly before midday to pick you up for lunch at Midas.”
“But.... “ She smiled into the hand that covered her lips.
“But nothing. You are really uncomfortable about being there, and I know you would be happier spending the time with Randall. It will give you a bit more time to adjust. Tommy will make an announcement to the company when we arrive, and after lunch we can just go home.”
“Oh, Little One,” taking Gwen in her arms and just holding on for a long time. The truth was, she was scared about facing these people, her friends again. It wasn’t something she would ever admit to out loud or ever be able to even put into words to herself, but the feeling was there nonetheless. Her heart overflowed with appreciation at Gwen’s sensitivity in understanding something Randi didn’t even fully comprehend. She placed a kiss on the top of Gwen’s head tucked under her chin and rocked gently back and forth. How long they stood together that way was unknown, and how much longer they would have remained that way is also unclear. But at that moment....
“WUV!!” A childish exclamation from the door caused them to look up, and a fast moving toddler body hurtling toward them caused them to separate so Randi could intercept him.
“Hey there, Love Muffin! What’s your hurry?” She scooped him up in her arms, cradling him on one side while enveloping Gwen on the other. He began chattering his still mostly nonsensical words at her as they moved slowly as one unit toward the front door where Ella stood leaning against the doorframe, watching with a smile and waiting.
“Well, you wanna go to the park with me?” The light in the child’s eyes was answer enough. “Hi, Ella.”
“Hey, Stud. Hey, Gwen. Ya’ll c’mon inside while I get the rest of the Boy’s things together.” She turned and headed back into the house without a backwards glance.
Randi froze in her tracks at Ella’s use of Gwen’s nickname for her. “Where’d she get that from?” she growled sotto voce while glaring at Gwen.
“Don’t look at me,” Gwen replied with a slightly raised brow. “You’ve heard every word we’ve said to each other since you got back.” She smirked. “Probably has something to do with that strut of yours.”
Two dark brows flew to an equally dark hairline. “I DO NOT STRUT!!”
Gwen just smirked harder. “Whatever you say, Stud. Whatever you say.” Then in a sotto voce undertone, muttered, “It’s more like stalking.”
Randall broke in here, deciding attention had moved away from him for long enough. “Wuv, go.” They resumed their walk to the house.
“We’ll talk about this later, Bard.” Here Gwen couldn’t help but chuckle slightly, and Randi’s blue eyes twinkled in return. Nothing, not even Ella’s teasing could make her feel less happy about her return to life and Gwen. Secretly she relished the teasing, knowing it indicated their love and acceptance of her and her remarkable journey back to them.
“So tell me, Randi,” as the two women and the child crossed the threshold into the house, “where did the nickname come from?” Randi and Gwen glanced at each other, unsure to what Ella was referring. Both knew it was happenstance that Ella had accidentally hit upon Gwen’s pet name for the warrior. They looked at Ella in confusion. “Wuv,” she responded to their bewildered expressions. “I was just wondering where it came from since it sounds nothing like ‘Randi’.
“Oh,” enlightenment crossing Randi’s features. “I’m not really sure. I know I always called him ‘Love’ whenever I talked to him and told him I loved him before I left. Maybe he picked up on that.”
The three women looked thoughtful, then turned their attention to the young child nestled contentedly in Randi’s arms. “It’s certainly possible,” Gwen spoke up. “I know I reminded him of how much you loved him every time I talked to him in the last few months.”
“Hmm, and Tommy and I did the same thing. Children understand and remember far more than they are given credit for. Well,” Ella continued, dismissing the reason, “I like it. Now,” not even pausing for breath,” ya’ll need to get going. Gwen is gonna be late for work.” Handing them Randall’s bag, she shooed them out the door. “I’ll see ya both before lunch.”
Words were not really necessary between them on the rest of the trip in. Randi reached over and took hold of Gwen’s hand, and she was content to return the clutch, absently running her thumb over Randi’s soft skin. Randall sat quietly, happy to be where he was for the moment. It didn’t take long for them to reach the park, and Gwen moved to help Randi get them out of the transport.
“Wen come?” He cocked his head to one side and smiled up adorably at her.
“Not today, Tiger. This time is for you and Randi.” He nodded as though in understanding, and she kissed his dark head. Then she moved her attention to the tall Marine waiting patiently. “I love you, Randi.” She moved one hand behind Randi’s head and pulled full lips down to meet her own. She smiled into the kiss when not only did a long arm encircle her waist, but a tiny hand also found it way to her head, patting gently. The three stayed that way for a very long moment til Gwen slowly pulled herself away.
“Well,” clearing her throat slightly to remove the huskiness that remained. “I love you too, my bard,” and drew the younger woman in for a second, lingering kiss. They finally separated at Randall’s impatient insistence with a series of small kisses. Hand in hand they walked over toward the children’s play area, making a beeline for the swings. Randall chortled with delight; the swings were his favorite.
“I’ll see you in a few hours. Meet you right here?”
“We’ll be waiting.” Randi gently stroked Gwen’s soft cheek as they continued to hold each other’s gaze. Suddenly green eyes filled with tears. “What’s the matter, Little One?”
“I don’t know if I can do this.”
Randi transferred the child in her arms into Gwen’s, and then proceeded to wrap her strong arms about them both. “I’ll be right here, I promise.”
“You promise?”
“I promise.”
“Well then,” holding on tight for another minute before releasing her grip and stepping back a pace. “I’ll go and be back shortly.” Gwen started to step completely away before she felt Randi’s hold tighten and warmth enveloped her whole being. The world disappeared for another long moment, and Randi became the sole focus of her universe.
Reluctantly Gwen finally pulled herself away. She slowly unraveled herself from Randi, set Randall gently into a nearby swing and moved toward the transport. She kept the woman and child in her sights until they completely disappeared from view. She chided herself inwardly at her weakness but had been unable to control the urge to keep them in sight. Gwen sighed, wondering how she would make it through the morning. She had no way of knowing the rumors had already started raging like wildfire.
************
“Ya got a minute, Boss?” Scott stuck his head in Tommy’s open office door even as he knocked on it.
“Sure, Scott. C’mon in.” His brow arched in surprise when Scott closed the door carefully behind him. For the most part business at Midas was conducted under an ‘open door’ policy. Only very serious discussions warranted the need for a closed door. “What’s up?” Tommy leaned back in his chair and motioned the younger man to a seat, giving him his undivided attention.
“Have you heard the latest gossip?”
Now both brows rose, and it was all he could do not to lose his patience. Only the exceedingly welcome good news he had gotten the day before kept him from jumping out of his chair. That and the fact that Scott did not have a tendency to stir up trouble. He decided to hear him out first.
“Apparently not. Is there a problem?”
“I dunno. I’ve been hearing some things about Gwen this morning, and I thought you might like to be prepared.”
“I see. Why didn’t you go to her first?”
“I would have. I mean, I did try, but she’s not here yet. That seems to be a big part of the problem.”
“Oh? How so?”
The young man blushed a deep, furious red, terribly uncomfortable but feeling that his boss and his friend deserved to know what was being said. Especially given as how Gwen, no matter how gracious she was about it, hated the attention. He cleared his throat self-consciously. “You know how broken up she was over Randi’s death.” He paused and waited for Tommy to nod his understanding. “And you know that only within the last few months, since the memorial service and the viewing of that holo-chip from Randi has she shown any sign of coming out of that funk.” Another glance and another nod. “Well apparently she’s over it.” He hurried on at the raised brow. “Someone, and I am still working on pinning down where this started,” he added in almost an aside, “supposedly saw her on Randi’s bike this weekend with another woman wrapped around her like an octopus. No word on who the love interest is.”
“Then how are they so sure it was Gwen?”
“I asked the same question. The answer ’Because no one had a bike that looks like Randi’s Amazon Warrior, and there is no way Gwen would let anyone else have it.’ It made a lot of sense to me put that way.” Tommy nodded. He had to agree. And now he was hard pressed to keep his news under wraps for another few hours. “It gets more complicated,” Scott continued. “It seems she was seen in the park this morning making out with this woman, and the woman had a child.”
The boss passed a hand over his face, as much to bring his grin under control as anything else. Then a thought occurred to him, and he lost the impulse to smile very quickly. “Why is this a problem? Doesn’t Gwen deserve to be happy? She’s been in mourning for well over a year.”
“Honestly, T, I think it is more concern for her than anything else. I mean,” Scott stood and started pacing the floor, scratching the back of his neck in an effort to organize his thoughts. “We’ve watched Gwen suffer and agonize over Randi’s death. Up until Thursday she was still quite melancholy, and regardless of what she said, there were a lot of us convinced she was putting on a good face when she turned down everyone’s invitations for the weekend. We guessed she wanted to be alone. Now,” he shrugged his shoulders in an act of confusion, ”now all of a sudden she apparently has a new love interest.” He turned his attention to his boss fully and leaned across his desk to drive his point home. “We don’t want to see her hurt again, Tommy, or taken advantage of. She’s been through enough.”
Tommy managed to contain his grin, barely. This is gonna be so awesome. “Let me talk to her when she comes in. I’ll make sure I have the answers to announce at the lunch meeting.”
Scott nodded his understanding. “Thanks, Boss. Gotta get to work.” And he excused himself and opened the door. Just as he reached the outer door, Tommy heard him greet a newcomer. “Morning, Gwen.” The unintelligible murmur of conversation buzzed for a moment, then Gwen was sticking her head in the door.
“Come in and shut the door, Gwen.” Blonde brows rose, but she did as she was bade and took a seat in the chair Scott had so recently vacated. “Do me a favor,” Tommy began without preamble. “Next time you and Randi decide to neck, do it somewhere a little more privately than the back of her bike or the park down the road, huh? Ya’ll have started all kinds of rumors flying.”
He looked up when he didn’t get any kind of retort back from her and immediately crossed to the front of his desk to kneel at her side. “Gwen?” She was sitting in the chair, arms wrapped around herself, shaking lightly. Tears welled up in her eyes and fell silently down her face. “Oh Honey,” he muttered and took the sobbing bard into his arms. He cradled her and stood, gently lifting and carrying her over to the couch. And he held her while she cried.
Finally the only sound in the room was the sound of harsh breathing being slowly brought under control as Gwen’s sobs lessened. Tommy continued to gently stroke her back calming and soothing her with the motion. She eventually patted his chest and pulled away from him, moving to sit next to him on the sofa. “Thanks, T. I needed that.”
“Apparently so. Feel better?” he asked, looking at red-rimmed eyes and blotchy cheeks.
She nodded. “Yeah, I do. It just seems so unreal. Like I’m going to wake up and find out it is all a dream, and she’s not really alive again. I can’t stand being away from her, T. Not now.”
He scratched his jaw, and she smiled at the rasping sound it made. He had obviously been too excited this morning himself, if his lack of shaving was any indication. He noticed her reaction and grinned in response. “I was shaking a little too much to make shaving a good idea this morning.” The spontaneous chuckle warmed his heart, and gave him an unexpected degree of comfort. “Tell ya what... “ he said. “I really don’t think you’re gonna be much good around here this week. Why don’t ya’ll take some time to be together?”
The slow blush that crept up her face, and the way she ducked her head as if to hide it made her adorable, and Tommy couldn’t help but smile. Gwen reminded him of Randi when she had still been growing up and put on the spot about something she would have preferred been kept private. It was then that he finally noticed the flash of gems on her left hand. He reached forward and clasped the now cold hand in his much larger warm ones.
“The Soulmates’ Ring?”
She nodded, head still bent.
“Does this mean what I hope it does?”
She looked up now, gauging the sincerity of his question. Though she didn’t doubt that he loved and cared about them both, and wanted to see them married and settled down together, the admission that they were the soulmates of legend and lore reunited again was a bit of a step. Especially in light of their mind-boggling reality that had so recently been altered to allow it. She studied him for a moment, taking in the fine lines and gray hair that had emerged over the past fifteen months of Randi’s absence. Then she looked deep in his eyes, and found nothing but love and acceptance and hope.
She nodded again, smiling up at him brightly, trying to convey everything the lump in her throat wouldn’t allow her to voice. The next instant she found herself locked in a bear hug.
“I am so happy for you both, Gwen. So very happy. We’ve waited a long time for this.”
She smiled again. She wasn’t sure if he was referring to the soulmates reuniting, or she and Randi finally admitting the truth to one another. Not that it really mattered. The statement was true on many levels in both instances.
“So when is the happy occasion? I KNOW we’re gonna get a nice wedding out of this, right?” He raised his eyebrow at her.
EEK!! “We haven’t really talked about what we’d like to do, but it will be in about two months probably. We want Ditto to be back from Reed’s first. She’s as much family as anyone.”
“Oh, that’s true,” releasing Gwen to sit and moving back to perch on the edge of his desk. “That’s good, though. It’ll give us time to plan something really nice.”
“Tommy.... “
“Gwen, there’s gonna be no way around it. You’ll either end up with a large service, a larger reception or both. So many people are gonna want to celebrate with ya’ll.”
Gwen sighed. “If we have to, we’ll have a big reception. I want a small, private ceremony, and I’m pretty sure Randi will feel the same. We’ve had so little time together.”
“Which brings me back to my original suggestion. Why don’t you take some time off?”
She scrunched up her eyebrows, aware that she was not making herself clear. “T, when I take some time off, it’s going to be so Randi and I can go away and be alone together for a while.” He shrugged his shoulders, obviously not seeing her point.
“Yeah, and....”
“And we are going to reintroduce her back into our community here at Midas today. How fair is it if we just take off into the unknown again immediately afterwards? People are going to want to see her and talk her. We can’t just up and leave.” She almost snickered as the light of comprehension dawned in his eyes. “Besides,” another faint blush traced up her features, “I want the time for our honeymoon.”
Now Tommy’s face suffused with color as the implications of what Gwen was so delicately trying not to say became obvious to him. He cleared his throat awkwardly. “First of all, let me say that giving you two some time to be together is purely selfish on my part. By your own admission she took your muse when she left. Perhaps she’ll be gracious enough to return it now that she’s back.” He smiled in tandem to the twinkle he saw peeking out of clear green eyes. “Besides, I know good and well you’re not going to accomplish the least little thing around here for a while. Not when you’d much rather be by her side. And I don’t blame you for that. That’s why I rearranged the schedule to cover your classes. Maybe by the time you get back, you’ll have stories to tell again.”
She had never really realized others had missed her muse almost as much as she had. But it was heartwarming to hear the concern Tommy had for her and Randi, and the faith he had in her bardic abilities. “Thank you, Tommy. Thank you for understanding. I....“ She trailed off, unable to finish. But Tommy understood and rose, reaching down and giving her a hand up.
“Go to her. And bring her in the back way a few minutes before lunch, huh? I’d like to have a word with her.” He smiled as he spoke, but Gwen could tell that he, too, still had a lot of things to work out. Impulsively she gave him a quick hug and brushed a light kiss near his mouth.
“We’ll be back before Ella gets here, I imagine.” She smirked. “Depends on what it takes to get the child to leave the park.”
“Randall will be no problem if he knows he’s coming here.”
She flashed a wicked grin at him as she opened the door to leave. “I was speaking of the other child.” The sound of his laughter kept her company all the way out of the office.
************
Randi knew the minute eyes landed on her and discretely looked around as she walked herself and Randall up the slide once more. She couldn’t see anything offhand, but since her senses weren’t prickling with danger, she was content to enjoy the moment with Randall. He squealed as they started down, and laughter bubbled up within her. They landed at the bottom, and she took a moment to swing him around, taking a good look at her surroundings. With a startled squawk she headed toward the still figure perched in the low, low branches of the ancient oak tree watching them.
“Gwen? Love, what’s the problem? Why’re you....?” She didn’t get a chance to finish as Gwen stepped the short distance to the ground, landing in front of her and covering her mouth with her hand.
“Tommy sent me. He knew I was gonna be useless.” She grinned. “I’m not sure he’s not going to be useless for a while. He did ask that we come in the back way a little early so he can have a minute or two with you.” They walked over to the toddler’s area and set Randall down, taking a seat on a nearby bench. He immediately found some new playmates, and Randi kept an eye on him as she and Gwen sat in comfortable silence.
Finally lunchtime approached, and the two gathered up boy and baggage and left the park for Midas Enterprises.
Chapter V
Randi was content to let Gwen guide the transport into Midas. Truth was, her guts were churning so badly she felt the urge to be sick almost overwhelming. To take her mind off things, she studied her surroundings, noticing with some interest the changes the time she had been gone had wrought.
Randi frowned a bit as the security at the gate waved them through upon recognizing Gwen and her transport. She had put a halt to that, insisting that each vehicle and its occupants be checked personally. Gwen smiled at the almost inaudible growl that came from her companion. She had a feeling Randi was going to slip back into her role here just fine.
Gwen had notified Tommy of their departure from the park so he was not overly surprised when two women and a tired toddler stepped in the back entrance to his office. He had sent Beth out on an errand, just in case. But he knew by the look his assistant had given him that she knew something was up. He smirked. She’ll know what it is soon enough. This was one time he was glad to have to make a general announcement. Good news, especially like this, was rare, and he was thrilled to be the bearer of such glad tidings.
She hasn’t really changed much was his first idle thought. She still had the same striking features; the same determination present in the set of broad shoulders and firmly closed jaw. And then he started to look a little closer. She was glowing, radiating an inner sense of peace and well-being he had never seen in her before, not even as a child. His attention turned to the small blonde standing contentedly beside her Marine. There was no personal space between them, and even as he watched they unconsciously moved closer together in what seemed to be an effort to provide the other with protection and support. The tableau was broken by his squirming son, eager to be put down so he could run amuck in the office.
Randi grinned at Randall and set him on his feet. Randall took three running steps away from her before heading back and colliding rather hard with her knees. Gwen put a rather discreet arm around Randi’s waist to help her maintain her balance, and let go of her hold when Randi bent back down to unravel Randall from her legs and lift him back up to her.
“What’s up, Squirt?”
“Wuv,” was all he said, but he flung his arms around her neck and gave her a sloppy kiss. The she set him down, and he ran right to Gwen, repeating the procedure though she was “Wen”. Finally he ran to his father and tugged on his pants. “Pa,” was all he said, but it got a huge smile out of Tommy. Just as Tommy picked his son up, his wife came through the door. “Ma!” Randall squealed. The sound brought tears to Ella’s eyes.
She looked at the two women now standing comfortably wrapped together. Such a difference they’ve made already together. I’m so glad they finally found each other. She scooped up her son in her arms, and he rested his head happily on her shoulder. Randi had worn him out, and he was glad for the chance to take a break. The four adults stood in an odd silence that while not completely awkward, was difficult to breach. There was so much to talk about and tell and discuss. Randi, surprisingly, was the one to speak up.
“I know you still have questions, both of you. And I’ll answer as much as I can tonight, I promise. For right now though, can we go get this over with before I get sick?”
Gwen, who’d sensed the distress flowing from her partner in waves, had been rubbing soothingly on Randi’s strong back. Now she gently turned Randi toward her, ignoring the others in the room and focusing solely on her lover. “Randi, Love?” She turned Randi to face her and captured her eyes. “Look at me; that’s right. Now breathe... slowly, deeply... c’mon, you can do this. Breathe. Focus on the sound of my voice. That’s good.” The litany continued for quite a few minutes, until Gwen felt Randi relax. Tommy and Ella stood in awe. Randall simply fell asleep. “Now remember, these are our friends. They’ve mourned you and missed you. They’re going to welcome you back.”
“Promise?” A bare whisper.
“Promise.” And just about that time the lunch bell chimed, and the entire company swarmed to the mess hall. The noise woke the toddler who immediately became fussy. Ella spoke soothingly to calm him, and Tommy moved toward Randi and Gwen.
“We’re gonna go ahead and go over. Maybe Randall will calm down with some food in him. When things have settled down, I’ll let you know. Then we’ll tell the folks about this, and give ya’ll an opportunity to say something or whatever you feel comfortable with. All right?”
The two women nodded their agreement and sank to the couch in the silence that was left behind by the Steele’s departure. For a change, the bard cradled the warrior, stroking the dark head that lay upon her shoulder. Randi took great comfort in the soul healing strokes as did Gwen. Almost before they were ready, Tommy signaled them to join the rest of the company at lunch.
“I think I’m gonna be sick,” Randi muttered.
“No, you’re going to be fine. I love you.”
Randi smiled at the sweet sincerity of those words and realized suddenly that nothing else mattered. She had the love of the one she loved, and with that she could do anything. She gave Gwen a beaming smile and answered, “I love you too, Little One. Always.”
“Forever,” came the expected response. And then they were almost late to the lunchroom, having gotten lost together in their kiss.
“Over the years since we have been a family, we have always used this venue to announce any news of importance to us.” Tommy had risen and was now standing on the makeshift stage area at the front of the room. “We’ve heard about engagements, pregnancies, accidents, illness and death. Good and bad news had always been shared here among us. Sometimes it had been exhilarating and uplifting; others it has been completely devastating.” His hands shook, and each and every person in the room was well aware of his thoughts right then. It had been the only time they had ever seen the boss break down. He drew a deep breath, gave them a tremulous smile and continued. “But today... today I have miraculous news. Something so wonderful, so truly amazing....“ He trailed off, casting his eyes toward the door, noticing that Gwen and Randi had not yet responded to his summons.
“But first, I have heard some of the gossip going around about Gwen today.” A few people had the decency to look away in embarrassment. “I know many of you have been, are still truly concerned about her. Please don’t begrudge her the opportunity for happiness she has found.” A movement caught his attention out of the corner of his eye, and he grinned brightly. “Especially with the person she has found it with. Ladies and Gentlemen, our newly engaged bard, Gwen Goldman, with her fiancée, Randi Valiant.”
The silence that greeted them was stunning, and they walked into the room together holding hands tightly. People stared as though unable to believe their eyes, which was entirely true. Even in their world of make-believe, dead people didn’t just waltz back to life after being gone so long. Voices rose in murmured question, all contemplating the validity of the reality that now stood before them. Just as they arrived on the stage, a voice from the back called out, “Is it true?”
Gwen chuckled nervously. Randi just tightened her grip on Gwen’s hand. Gwen winced, and immediately turned her attention back to the Marine standing beside her, gently loosening the hand clutching hers so tightly. She placed the large hands lightly on either side of her waist, and reached up to cup the face she so dearly loved. Her entire focus became the two bright blue eyes staring back at her, and everything else faded into the background, dismissed as unimportant for the moment. The only thing that mattered was the two of them: Gwen as Randi’s support and stability; Randi as Gwen’s support and protector.
The crowd still observing them watched in awe at the tangible love that shimmered between them. It was this more than any words that could be spoken that convinced them of the truth of Randi’s astounding return to life. Voices rose again in tandem until above the din the question rang out, “How?”
The lovers continued to gaze at one another for a long moment, garnering strength from their love for the coming ordeal. Their friends respected their need and sat silently, waiting for the tableau to end. By mutual accord, they separated but remained touching as they faced their patiently expectant colleagues. In fact, they resumed what was a familiar stance to most in the room with Randi standing behind Gwen. The difference now was that there was no space between them, and Randi was literally wrapped around Gwen as she cradled her carefully. Gwen returned the contact as fully as she was able, leaning back into Randi’s body behind her and loosely clasping her hands over the arms wrapped around her mid-section.
If the people watching them were surprised by the public display from two very private individuals, they didn’t show it. Most accepted it for necessary support it was and took great pleasure at seeing the happiness and love that flowed between them. It was incredible to see the fulfillment, even in a small way, of something they’d waited to see for a very long time. And the folks at Midas finally smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. This was going to be a wonderful story.
“There’s really not a lot I can tell you,” Randi began and most were surprised to hear her voice and not the bard’s. People had just expected Gwen to do the storytelling. It was what she did, after all. But then again, it was not unreasonable for Randi to have something to say about her own return. They settled back to listen.
“When I left here fifteen months ago, I really did die. Suffice it to say it is not an experience I’d like to repeat in the near future,” Gwen’s hands tightened convulsively, and now it was Randi’s turn to do some reassuring. She whispered almost inaudibly directly into Gwen’s ear, “I love you,” and felt the smaller woman relax under her hands. “When I reached the... um, well,” scratching the back of her neck in an all too familiar gesture that caused the room to smile, “um, anyway, when I got there, I was offered a choice. Stay or come back to Gwen.” Here her arms tightened convulsively around her partner. “I chose to come home.”
When it became obvious by her silence that Randi was not going to give them any more details, Beth stood up to ask a question. It wasn’t at all what the two women were expecting. “So when’s the wedding?”
The blush on the soulmates’ faces caused a round of laughter, applause and cheers; a release of emotion precipitated by other things. Randi hid her face in Gwen’s short blonde hair, muttering invectives that cause an even deeper blush on Gwen’s face. The deeper blush incited more cheers from the crowd who imagined far worse than was really true. Tommy decided to step in before things got too far out of hand.
“Folks, folks,” he said, raising his hands for quiet and waiting for the room to settle down. “Folks, Randi has only been back for just a few days. Let’s give them a little time here, okay? Nothing has been decided about anything much, and it’s probably best to give us all a little time to adjust to the newness of this situation before making any major decisions. The getting married one though – it’s about damned time!!”
The crowd whooped and hollered again, and slowly rose to filter out past the bard and warrior. Scott stood for a long moment in front of the two of them. “This is so awesome! I can’t wait to tell Tori. We’ll have to have ya’ll over to dinner soon. Congratulations!” Everyone there wanted to welcome Randi back and congratulate them so it was nigh unto dinnertime before they were able to finally leave Midas.
Tommy had called Ella, who’d left with Randall as the meeting broke up, to let her know that they were going to be a few minutes later than originally planned. Randi had promised her godson that Ditto would be coming to dinner, and they wanted to freshen up just a bit. A quick shower, some clean clothes and they both felt ready to face the inquisition. Unlike the people at Midas, Tommy and Ella deserved a much more detailed explanation rather than the bumbling basic explanation they had been put off with the night before. Even so, they would be getting an abridged version. Some of it was much too private and personal to share with anyone but each other.
The walk to the Steele manse was peaceful. Ditto was happy to walk along sedately beside them while they held hands and remarked about the beauty of the evening and their surroundings. Mostly they were content to walk in silence.
When they reached the door, Randall greeted them with his father. He immediately reached out his arms toward Randi who accepted his hug and kiss. Gwen took her turn next, then flinched slightly when the child shrilled directly in her ear. “O!!” The dog barked once loudly, and Randall squirmed to get down. Once on the ground, he and the shepherd carried on quite a conversation to the amusement of the three adults observing them.
“Ya’ll c’mon in,” Tommy beckoned, knowing the dog would follow, and the boy would follow her. The two had become fast playmates after a fashion when Randi had left, and the canine took her responsibility of watching out for the child very seriously.
“I wondered if ya’ll were gonna come in or just stand at the door all night,” Ella teased as she came in from the kitchen. “C’mon in and sit down. You want something to drink?”
Both women shook their heads no and offered to help. Ella refused as they’d known she would. She was proprietorial about her cooking space, but they always offered. It would be bad manners not to.
They sat making small talk for five minutes or so until the curly-haired woman called them to the table. Randall was in his chair, and everyone save Randi was seated when a knock came to the door. Randi glanced at Tommy who had a blank look on his face. She grimly vowed to herself to update the security for the entire island first thing the next morning. Then she growled out, “I’ll take care of this.”
She didn’t notice Gwen follow right behind her though she was very thankful she had shortly thereafter.
************
Not since the memorial service had Geoff and Jill Goldman been to the island. Things hadn’t been as strained between them and their daughter then, but they had found it difficult to return. Gwen had made it clear she needed a bit of space still to work out the grief on her own, and her parents had respected her decision. Tommy and Ella were good to keep an eye on her and inform the Goldmans of Gwen’s state of mind and health. Several times they had visited while Gwen was on her walkabout and twice since she’d returned, and Tommy made it clear they were always more than welcome to come down. The awkwardness between them at Spring Equinox had kept them away, but the refreshing Celebration holiday over Summer Solstice had convinced them it was time to try again.
“Do you think we’re doing the right thing, Geoff?” Jill asked as the shuttle landed at the hub. “You don’t think she’ll be mad or upset with us, do you?”
The weapons smith wrapped a strong arm around his wife’s shoulders. “Hon, I think she’ll know that we’re here out of love and concern for her.” They had been unable to reach their daughter the entire weekend, giving a bit of validity to her claim of having other plans, but still there was a niggling worry in the back of their minds that she had simply put them off to be alone once again. Geoff had nearly asked for a trace to be run on her but thought better of it. There was no real reason to invade her privacy. So now they were in a transport on their way to see Tommy, hoping he could give them some of peace of mind about Gwen’s recent activities. “C’mon, Sweetheart,” he said as he helped Jill out of the transport. “Let’s let Ella and Tommy know we’re here.” He was thankful Tommy had given him the codes to extend the bridge. It made things so much easier for all involved. “Maybe while we’re here, we’ll get a chance to meet Ella’s parents and Tommy’s father.” He raised his hand and knocked on the door.
“That would be nice,” Jill replied, smiling into her husband’s eyes. He always managed to see a bright side. Then the door opened, and she felt him freeze even as she saw his eyes widen in shock. She turned to see what had caused such a consequence. Then she reacted without thought to the backlash involved.
************
When Randi reached the door, she saw immediately who stood there and hesitated. She almost called Tommy to come answer it, but knew she was going to have to face them sooner or later. Best to get it over and done with now, she thought and opened the door. She saw Geoff stiffen and his eyes widen with disbelief before Jill turned and rocked her world.
**SMACK!!!!**
“YOU BITCH!!!” The connection of palm to cheek managed to turn Randi’s head a full ninety degrees. Almost immediately, a vibrant red handprint began to appear on the side of her face. “HOW DA.... “ But that was all she managed before Gwen stood between them, green eyes blazing.
“Don’t you dare presume to lay your hands on her again, Mother.” The bard’s low modulated, well-controlled voice was in stark contrast to Jill’s. “You have no right.”
“I have EVERY.... “
“NO. MOTHER. YOU. DO. NOT.” Each word was clearly enunciated, and Jill realized she had gravely miscalculated a great many things. “What happens between Randi and myself is no one’s business but our own, and I’ll thank you to remember that in the future.”
Gwen turned toward Randi who had frozen in place when Jill Goldman raised her hand. Randi had been prepared to suffer whatever wrath Gwen’s parents deemed appropriate. She had never expected Gwen to halt it so effectively and instantaneously. That as much as anything else still held her in place. Now she found her gaze captured by eyes that had lost their fury and held only love and concern. Cool hands found a place on either side of her face. Randi heard Jill’s stifled gasp, but her focus was too intent on Gwen to pay it much immediate mind. She gently rested her hands lightly on Gwen’s hips.
“Are you all right, Love?”
“I’m fine, Little One. It’s no more than I deserved.” Green eyes blazed again.
“It’s far more than you deserved,” and here she turned to look her mother straight in the eye. “And I will not tolerate it ever again.” Jill nodded her head in acceptance and understanding, but her eyes remain locked on Gwen’s left hand. Gwen finally noticed the peculiar expression the other woman wore. “Mother?” The tone and tenor of the word were completely different from before, showing genuine concern.
Covering her mouth to half-stifle a sob, Jill raised the other hand toward the ring her daughter wore. She took Gwen’s left hand into her own for a long minute, then looked past her to the silent sentinel still standing behind her. “The Soulmates’ Ring?” she questioned. At Randi’s nod she crumpled, and Geoff moved for the first time since the door opened to take his wife into his arms and comfort her. He and Gwen exchanged puzzled glances, but a look at Randi’s faces told him she understood.
“Why don’t ya’ll come on in instead of standing out here all night? We were fixing to sit down to the table, and I know Ella has plenty.”
Ella did indeed have plenty and had already set the table for her two impromptu guests. She had gotten used to this in the last few months - since Gwen’s folks, her own and Tommy’s father all had a knack for showing up unannounced... though this was only the second time the Goldmans had done it.
Tommy had risen from his place as soon as he heard the slap, but just as quickly he decided that interfering in what was essentially a family matter was a bad idea. It needed to be worked out and.... He smiled. Gwen seemed to have quite a handle on things. Instead he helped Ella set two more places, and they were all seated at the table when the four walked into the dining room.
Randall’s happy noise was in marked contrast to the almost stillness that surrounded the adults as they seated themselves at the table. Randi had seated Gwen, then taken the one beside her, ever solicitous of her needs. Geoff did the same for Jill who had yet to raise her head. Tommy and Ella had no idea how to splinter the silence, especially in view of the ire they both felt at the glowing mark on Randi’s face.
So dinner started in an awkward silence everyone seemed hesitant to break. The only sounds were the tinkling of silverware on china; the clink of glasses; and the muted whispers of conversation between the warrior and the bard. Finally Jill raised her head and looked Randi in the eye. She smiled sadly at the subtly protective gesture Gwen made toward Randi in response to the contact.
“I’m sorry, Randi. I ... I don’t know, um, what, uh, came over me. But you didn’t deserve my wrath and I apologize.”
Even the child was quiet as Randi sat there absorbing Jill’s words. Then she set her napkin on the table and slid her chair back. Gwen reached out and took her hand, and she and Randi exchanged a few whispered words. Then Randi lifted the hand to her lips and brushed the fingers lightly in a kiss. Gwen did the same in return, then released the fingers with a smile. Randi grazed Gwen’s cheek with the back of her hand and rose.
Jill stood as well, determined to face Randi’s retribution on her feet. She signaled Geoff to remain seated and waited as Randi came around the table and stood directly in front of her. She held the intense blue gaze for as long as she was able, then Jill dropped her eyes to the table, knowing she had screwed up horribly. It might not be fixable, and this error in judgment could cost her her daughter. Long fingers gently raised her chin, and Jill found herself again staring into intense blue eyes. Now though, that look was filled with compassion and understanding, and the mother collapsed into the strong arms of her soon-to-be daughter-in-law.
“I’m sorry, Randi. I’m so sorry. I just.... ” And she cried for many things. Randi just held on, knowing this would heal more than any words she could say. She glanced at her beloved whose eyes now shimmered with unshed happy tears and whose lips turned up in a small smile.
Randall inadvertently broke the strain and awkwardness of the moment by screaming out, “WUV!” That brought chuckles from the entire table and caused Geoff and Jill to start in surprise.
“He speaks?” Jill questioned. Too many startling revelations in too short a span of time were causing her synapses to overload badly. She was starting to develop a serious headache.
Now Ella smiled warmly. She, more than anyone else at the table, could understand and sympathize with Jill’s reaction to Randi from a mother’s point of view. It had been an instinctive response. “Yes, he saw Randi last night, and we haven’t had a moment of quiet since.”
Jill pulled away from the Marine who still gently cradled her, stepping back to look into Randi’s face. “You’ve made such a difference already.” She looked around at the chatting Randall; the relaxed and happy Steeles; and the shining happiness that radiated from her daughter. Now she raised a hand to the still red mark on Randi’s face. Randi did not flinch or back away. “Thank you,” Jill said simply. Randi nodded her acceptance and forgiveness before moving back to sit with Gwen.
Geoff had sat quietly through the exchange. He was once again impressed with the young woman his daughter had fallen in love with, and thankful for her generous heart and maturity that allowed her to forgive. He was looking forward to getting a chance to talk to her. Judging from the expression on Gwen’s face and the ring on her finger, there was going to be a lot to talk about.
************
“... and I got the chance to spend a little time with Mama and Papa.” Randi was nearing the end of her hour-long narrative about the fifteen months she had been gone from them. She had left out the more personal details, but her tale had been sufficient in and of itself. It had answered all their questions and then some. They had cringed, laughed and cried with her. Gwen moved from her embrace to get some water for her parched throat. Randi accepted it with a smile, and Gwen returned to her place in Randi’s arms. Everyone noticed that there was no space between them, and that they seemed loathe to be apart from one another. The six adults sat quietly for several minutes - four of them contemplating the amazing story they had just heard; two simply basking in each other’s nearness. Tommy broke the silence.
“Can you tell us about the Soulmates’ Ring?”
“Let me get us some drinks first and check on Randall.” The child had been put to bed shortly after dinner. Ditto had followed, and there hadn’t been a sound from the room since Randi shut off the light. The entire group took that as their signal to move around and stretch briefly. Gwen whispered something to Randi and moved toward the bathroom. Jill accompanied Ella to Randall’s room while Tommy moved to the bar. Geoff saw this as a perfect opportunity to speak privately with the Sabre.
“Hello, Randi,” said in a quiet voice. She looked up at him, a mixture of respect, liking, hesitancy and genuine fear in her eyes. He opened his arms, and she moved into them, accepting the gesture as she would have from her own father. She again wished the two men had had a chance to know one another and be friends, but for now she accepted the regard and affection she knew Geoff had for her. “I can’t tell you how much we all missed you, and how glad we are to have you back.” She smiled at him, grateful for the acceptance he welcomed her with. “Perhaps later we can talk?”
“I’d like that,” she answered honestly. “And I’d like to talk to you about Gwen and I.”
“What about you and Gwen?” the bard questioned as she slipped into the space on Randi’s lap. Her mother’s earlier attack had put Gwen on the defensive, and she was not going to allow her father to do the same.
“Gwen,” long fingers gently turned Gwen’s head until blue eyes captured green and the rest of the world faded away. “It’s okay.” Randi hesitated. “Your dad and I understand each other, and it’s only fair. I am taking his only daughter.”
Gwen smiled rakishly. “His only daughter is coming to you willingly, Love.”
Randi returned the grin in kind. “As willingly as I come to you, Little One. But it’s a little different. I... I, um.... “ She blushed. “I don’t know how to say this.”
Gwen stroked the nearby cheek. “It’s okay, Warrior. I understand. And I think it’s precious.” she smiled. “I love you, you know.” She slowly laced her hands through the thick black tresses and gently tugged Randi towards her. Long arms tightened as Randi ducked her head.
“I love you, too,” she murmured before capturing Gwen’s lips in a long kiss.
Geoff couldn’t explain the gamut of emotions running through him, but he finally settled for pleased embarrassment. Pleased that they loved each other so deeply, and embarrassment that they had seemingly forgotten his presence. He moved away to give them a bit of privacy.
The entire group had rejoined him in the great room, with Tommy bringing drinks, before the weapons smith felt compelled to clear his throat for their attention. Slowly, ever so slowly they parted, staying lost in one another’s eyes for a very long moment before realizing they had a full audience. Gwen buried her now flushed face in Randi’s neck while Randi tried to appear nonchalant about the whole incident. The color in her face was telling, however. She picked up the water bottle Gwen had given her and managed to take a couple swallows before Gwen swiped it from her and drained it dry. Tommy didn’t say a word as he passed them each a soda, but the smirk on his face was priceless.
“Something amusing, Thomas?” though the flush she sported undermined the threat she conveyed with her arched brows.
“Nothing at all, Miranda. Nothing at all. I didn’t realize it was so warm in here though,” he teased.
She narrowed her eyes at him. “Ya know, Tommy, paybacks are a bitch.” He gulped audibly at the cool tone. It was always so difficult to tell when her sense of humor kicked in, and he found himself wondering if this was one of those rare times it hadn’t. She really wasn’t big on public embarrassment or humiliation of any kind.
Unknowingly, Ella came to his rescue as she turned from her conversation with Geoff and Jill. She walked to Gwen, still snugly cuddled on Randi’s lap. She reached out and took her hand, garnering a mildly questioning look from Gwen. Then Ella lifted the hand up for a closer inspection of the ring Gwen wore.
“This is absolutely gorgeous. Will you explain why it is called the Soulmates’ Ring?”
To everyone’s surprise, it was Jill who said, “She can’t tell you, but I can.” Her eyes made a plea with Randi’s, silently asking for permission to tell her side to the tale. Randi nodded her agreement. She was very interested in hearing what Jill had to say.
She felt Gwen stiffen in her embrace. Randi held Gwen a little closer to herself, gently rubbing a hand up and down the muscled back. “Forever, Love. No matter what,” whispered directly into Gwen’s ear. Randi felt Gwen begin to relax again in her arms and made a mental note to ask her what troubled her so badly. Then they both turned their attention to Jill who took a deep breath to begin her story.
“You have to realize,” Jill said, pacing in a small area in front of the group of avid listeners, “that most of my side of this story has been documented by the storytellers that have graced our lineage down through the ages.” She gestured toward her daughter and smiled, pleased at the small smile she got in return. “I believe it to be as accurate as any account of something this long past can possibly be.”
************
When the original soulmates went to their rest, their descendants knew it would be at least a full generation before the soulmates returned to claim the tokens, and the rings were put away for safekeeping. No one spared a thought, nor would they for several centuries, that time in eternity is completely different than mortal time. And so several mortal lifetimes passed before the soulmates were reborn.
Eventually the guardians understood that the soulmates would not be reunited in every generation, but only in every *lifetime* they were born into. And there was no set pattern for their return. Sometimes it seemed almost immediate while others it was almost an eternity in itself. The guardians, however, took their responsibility very seriously and passed the tokens and tales down through their lines.
For hundreds and even thousands of years, the system had worked perfectly. One of the warrior’s line was chosen to be the guardian of the rings; one of the bard’s ancestry was chosen to record their lifetimes together and pass those stories down in the interim.
************
Here Jill’s face lit with an inner glow, and years seemed to drop away from her face. “They have always been such interesting people and led such varied lives. And then.... “
************
One hundred and eighty-seven years prior to what was now the present, two guardians - one from the warrior’s line and one from the bard’s - had met and fallen in love. These were not the soulmates, and in fact it was a second marriage for both parties. One brought a young son into the family unit, and the other brought a small daughter. And together they formed a new family.
Years passed and the children became adults having grown up hearing the soulmates’ stories. The daughter, being something of a romantic, had found them wonderful, compelling. But the son had grown hard and bitter lamenting the fact that he was not one of the blessed soulmates; furious that it was his duty to keep the stories and not the rings.
Finally one moonless night, he snuck away, stealing the warrior’s ring and disappearing into the darkness. His sister never heard from him again.
************
“The daughter, taking the responsibilities left to her very seriously, went to her father’s closest living relative and explained the situation to her. She placed the copies of the bard’s stories in my great-grandmother’s care.” The silence was deafening when it fell as the listeners absorbed the impact of the words they had heard.
“There’s more to the story, isn’t there?” Randi asked, knowingly.
“Yes, and a few answers too, I think.”
************
Time moved on, and the old woman was on her deathbed. She called her elder daughter, herself a grown woman, to her bedside and took the leather bound stories out from their hiding place.
“You are the guardian now,” she said on her last whispered breath.
“I’ll take care of them, Mama.” And she kissed the still cheek.
When the woman had read through the journal, reviewing the stories she had grown up with and wanted to share with her baby girl, she found an electronically printed note from her mother folded and stuck at the very end. A heavy object fell from the envelope with the single sheet of paper, and the woman gasped in perception. She opened the note and began reading.
For the Record.... (it stated)
Twelve years ago, a strange and sickly man approached me begging a favor. I didn’t know him, for time and disease and a hard life had beaten him beyond recognition. It was only when he showed me this token, the Soulmates’ Ring, that I realized who he was.
“I brought disgrace and dishonor to our family because of my greed and discontent, and it has cost me everything I ever held dear. Hold this in trust as you do the stories, for one day the warrior and the bard will be one again, and the rings will be reunited by them.”
He melted off again into the night and was never seen nor heard from again. It is suspected he died and was buried in an unmarked tomb by the love goddess.
One last thing... until the soulmates are reunited, this story is only to be told, passed from mother to daughter, upon the death of the guardian.
************
Jill smiled, seeing the acceptance and understanding in Gwen’s eyes. The question in them, however made her speak to her daughter alone. “When you were little, your grandmother shared all the soulmate stories with you.” Randi’s eyebrows rose into her hairline, but otherwise she remained Gwen’s silent, stoic anchor. “Soon you could tell them better than she could read them to you, and you were telling us more than we had ever gotten from the journals.” The mother swallowed, suddenly weary. It had been a very long, emotional night for her, and it wasn’t quite over yet. “Just before your Gramma died,” using Gwen’s loving address for Jill’s mother, “she took me aside and gave me the journals and the ring. Then she told me something I never understood until tonight.”
Gwen swallowed hard, and asked softly, ”What was that?”
“She told me to always keep the ring with me because you would need it someday.” Tears welled up in her eyes and poised on the verge of falling. “Looks like she was right.” She paused and looked right at Randi. “And I’m so glad she was.” Jill pulled a small pouch from her pocket and passed it to her daughter. “This is yours to take care of, I think.” And without another word, strode out into the darkness of the night.
Chapter VI
It hadn’t taken Geoff long to join her. He, Tommy and Ella had scattered willingly and quickly when Jill had stepped outside. They were all quite aware of what the tiny packet contained and were each anxious to ensure the lovers had a bit of privacy.
“Things are changing... so much is happening so fast. I’m not sure I can cope with all this, Geoff. It’s a little overwhelming.”
He made a mental note of the sound of a door closing in the distance, but at the moment his attention was entirely focused on the woman who stood in front of him. The weapons smith closed the scant inches of space between them, resting his hands on her shoulders, nd pulling her back against his still muscular body. He smiled when she relaxed against him, and wrapped his arms neatly around her waist. He put his chin on her shoulder before he spoke.
“You’re doing fine, lLve. It’s a lot to adjust to in the course of a couple hours.”
“Yeah, well, I didn’t see you slapping our daughter’s fiancée across the face on first sight.”
“Sweetheart, in the first place, you were between us. And in the second, well, there are some things I come at from a different point of view than you do even when I understand and accept your reasoning. Besides, Randi could have stopped you. She obviously felt it was your due.”
Jill looked at her husband in puzzlement over the sureness of his words, but he didn’t explain any farther, and she was unwilling to press him on it. She knew herself that there were some secrets that had to be kept, regardless of personal convictions or feelings.
“It could have cost me our daughter, Geoff!!” Her voice rose in a mixture pf pain, anger and frustration. She didn’t know whether to pull away from him or cuddle closer. He solved her dilemma by pulling her to him and holding on tightly.
“It didn’t, Love. And it won’t.”
Tear filled eyes looked up at him. “Do you really believe that?”
Remembering the expression in Randi’s eyes, and the same later reflected in Gwen’s he nodded. “Yeah, I do.” And they stood there in silence while thunder rolled in the distance.
************
Gwen and Randi sat frozen when the weight of the little package settled in the bard’s hand. They never noticed when the room cleared... only that they were alone. Gwen hesitated, hefting the heavy object in her hand without taking it out of its holder. Randi felt the shaking start and held on to her companion for dear life. Her head was still spinning with all the implications the day and evening had held. She could only imagine how it was affecting Gwen.
Words whispered so low she could hardly make them out even in the stillness. “Love, do you think anyone would be terribly offended if we left? I need to be alone with just you for a while.”
In answer, Randi rose, carrying Gwen up with her. They didn’t stop to speak to anyone, but simply left quietly together. Tommy and Ella, watching from a shadowed doorway, smiled at each other and walked to the kitchen to prepare a light snack for their impromptu company.
The walk home was quiet, the stillness only broken by the night sounds and the surf crashing upon the nearby shore. The two held hands, needing the physical connection to one another. With a tug, Randi led them down the dock to the end of the boathouse deck. She was fairly certain that Gwen’s parents would stay with Tommy, at least for tonight. Tomorrow? Well, they’d see about tomorrow when it came. For now though, they were alone together... with nothing but the sound of the wind and water, the stars, and the darkness.
For a very long time, they sat wrapped together, staring into the blackness, absorbing the peace. Finally Gwen cleared her throat to speak. “This has been a very emotional day, hasn’t it?”
“Mmm,” Randi agreed, drained from the day’s events and content to have Gwen wrapped in her arms. She figured Gwen was working through some things aloud and was glad to provide her lover support and a listening ear until she needed more. Gwen turned in Randi’s arms until she sat straddled across Randi’s lap and could capture those blue eyes with her own gaze
“She knew, Randi. My Gramma knew.” She tilted her head slightly, and Randi could see the glistening of tears forming in the green eyes. “How did she know? And why didn’t she tell me? Such a waste. We could have lost each other never knowing the truth.” And here the tears fell in earnest, tumbling from her eyes and rolling down planed cheeks. Randi smiled a gentle smile of understanding and let her cry. Finally as the tears abated, she removed one arm from around Gwen and softly wiped away the wetness. Then she spoke slowly, considering her words.
“Love, this was something we had to discover and acknowledge for ourselves. You know that. We might never have found each other otherwise. You would not have fulfilled your potential as a bard because you would have been too busy looking for something that wasn’t even in place yet.” She took a deep breath, choosing her words with even greater care now. “None of our time together has been wasted, and the time we spent apart only strengthened the bond of our hearts and souls.” The warrior looked like there was more she wanted to say, but fell silent, unsure of how to convey what she wanted.
I thought *I* was the bard here, was Gwen’s first thought when Randi stopped speaking. She smiled as the truth of Randi’s statements sank in. She’s right. Gwen didn’t speak for a while but raised a hand to trace the now familiar lines of the face she held so dear. Randi relaxed and allowed the exploration, knowing Gwen was using the ritual to relax and focus herself. Randi waited for Gwen to speak when one hand began caressing her neck and collarbones and the other wove itself into her raven hair. With a gentle tug, Gwen brought their lips to almost touching and whispered, “You’re right,” before bringing their mouths together passionately for a long kiss.
It was the rumble of thunder that pulled them apart after a few breathless moments. Randi made a move to rise. “C’mon, Love. Let’s get in the house before it starts raining and we get caught in the flood again.” She smiled and was surprised by the seriousness of Gwen’s gaze and her refusal to budge. “Gwen?” Then she felt her left hand grasped and held.
The once loquacious bard remained silent as she slowly raised Randi’s hand to her lips, green eyes locked onto blue. She softly kissed each knuckle before focusing on the third finger. She kissed the empty spot, then slid the coolness of the ring into place, filling it. She placed another kiss on the token as a sacrament and whispered, “Always.”
A flash of lightening illuminated the silent tears falling from Randi’s eyes, and reflected the joy shining from them. “Forever,” she whispered back before bringing their lips together again to seal the vow. Neither one even noticed when the rain began to fall.
************
Geoff and Jill walked back into the house just as the downpour started. “We owe you two an apology,” Geoff said slowly as Tommy ushered them into the kitchen. Ella was putting the finishing touches on a snack and motioned them to take a seat.
“How so?” The curly headed woman cocked her head to the side in a listening attitude while placing their ice cream in front of them. Then she set a multitude of toppings in front of them, gesturing. “I never dress anyone else’s ice cream.”
She saw them visibly relax, and she smiled. That had been her aim. Ella knew they were going to be embarrassed and uncomfortable given what had happened earlier and the fact that the “girls” had left without so much as a goodbye.
“We should have called you first. We have no right to be dropping in on you unannounced. My mother would roll in her grave if she knew how rude....”
“As I recall,” Tommy broke in on the explanation, “we’ve told you both on numerous occasions you are always welcome here anytime.” He paused, then continued. “Ya’ll are part of the family, and we’re glad you’re here.” He looked into Jill’s eyes and clasped her hand. “We’ll get through this, Jill. We all will.”
She looked at the man who she considered a dear friend and smiled at his faith. “Thanks, Tommy. I think we will.” She took a deep breath and squeezed his hand before they released. Then she reached for the colored sprinkles and asked, “So when do we get to meet the rest of the family?” And talked turned to less intensive matters for the remainder of the evening.
************
A hot shower had gone a long way toward warming them up after the chill of the storm had soaked into their bones. Now they sat curled up together in front of the fireplace with mugs of hot tea.
“I thought summer storms were supposed to be warm.”
“Hmm. Apparently not always.” Randi smiled. “But it was worth it,” she added, smiling into Gwen’s eyes.
“Yeah, it was,” after a soul-sharing pause. Then Gwen laid her head on Randi’s shoulder, and together they tranquilly watched the flames dance and crackle.
The following morning found them wrapped around one another in the middle of the big bed. Gwen laid there, ear plastered to Randi’s chest, listening to the strong heartbeat. She tilted her head up to look at Randi’s features in repose. It still surprised her to be awake first. Always before the Marine had been up running before the break of dawn. Absently, Gwen began tracing the lines and planes of the beloved face. She smiled as the muscles twitched and the arms tightened just before sleepy blue eyes appeared and returned her smile.
“Good morning, Beautiful.” The low voice was husky with sleep. Randi closed her eyes again as the small fingers continued to softly follow the contours of her face.
“Good morning, Love.” Gwen moved up until she was eye to eye with Randi so she could she quickly lick her nose. Outraged blue eyes flew open, and the giggling bard leaped from the bed and headed for the bathroom. She wasn’t quite quick enough though, and Randi caught her round the waist before she could close the door. Randi hefted Gwen off her feet and took the wiggling, squirming mass of humanity back to the big bed. She threw her in the middle and pounced on top of her before Gwen could even think about moving. The tickle fight that ensued caused Gwen to plead for mercy.
“So you wanna start something, hmm?” The tickling had slowed to a slow caress, and Randi licked up one side of the bard’s neck, nipping at the conveniently placed ear.
“No! Yes! Oh, um.... “ Gwen voice trailed off, and her breath caught in a gasp as she felt Randi’s tongue trace up the other side of her neck. That was the last of the discussion for the better part of the morning.
************
“C’mon, Love. We can’t avoid them forever.” They had finally gotten out of bed and showered and were just now sitting down to what could technically be termed “brunch.” Geoff and Jill had called much earlier though Randi and Gwen had been far too engrossed in other things to pay the vid center any mind. Randi did remember being thankful to have turned of the bedroom connection before she was swept away into a world of sensation. Now however, they had seen the vid message, and Gwen was showing a distinct lack of enthusiasm for calling them back. “You knew they were gonna have to know.”
Gwen sighed deeply. “I’m not avoiding them, Love.” She clasped Randi’s hand across the table. “Okay, I am avoiding them a little bit. I would have preferred to have told them in my own time and way, but I can’t fault them for their concern.” Another breath and exhalation. “I’m still furious with my mother though. How dare she.... “
Randi rose, and came around the table, kneeling at Gwen’s feet. “Gwen,” Randi placed her hands on Gwen’s knees and changed tactics. “Why don’t you ask her?” The simplicity of the question was almost overwhelming, and Gwen blinked in surprise. “Don’t you think you owe her the courtesy?”
Gwen cupped her hands around Randi’s cheeks. Then she drew their faces close and rubbed their noses together before depositing a gentle kiss on said appendage. “I love you, you know,” looking deep into soft blue eyes.
“I know,” came the soft answer. “Ditto, Little One.”
“C’mon, Stud,” rising and pulling the warrior to her feet. “Let’s go talk to the folks.”
************
Randi and Geoff decided to go for a walk around the island. They needed a bit of private time to talk, and both had the distinct feeling Jill’s and Gwen’s discussion was not for their ears. Ditto, who had accompanied the Goldmans back to the beach house, decided that outdoors was infinitely better than in and dashed out toward the beach as soon as Randi opened the French door.
They walked along together in silence for a while. Randi absorbed the sights, sounds and smells that assaulted her senses while Geoff studied her and her reaction to the world newly returned to her. Finally they paused to rest on a small dune. Randi had seen the toll the walk was taking on Geoff and took a seat. He followed her lead, secretly grateful for the break. She scooped up a piece of driftwood and threw it for Ditto, happy to stay silent until the weapons smith was ready to talk.
“A lot has changed.” He spoke at last.
She nodded in agreement. “Yes, it has.” She was actually much more apprehensive about this conversation than she was letting on. She had turned Gwen back over into his care when she had left. He could, by right, deny her the bard’s hand. While it wouldn’t stop their marriage as they were both well over age, it would put a damper on things. They wanted the Goldman’s blessing much as they had her own parents. Hence her presence her with Geoff and Gwen’s with her mother. The tenor of the rest of their relationship with Gwen’s folks depended heavily on the outcome of the talks they were now having.
“You gave my daughter back into my care though she was never formally in yours to start with. Why was that?”
The question caught Randi somewhat flatfooted. She had expected him to ask about the mission or her death or why she thought he would trust her with the precious commodity that was Gwen. He had blind-sided her, and it took her a moment to recover. Still she swallowed audibly and met his gaze briefly before turning to look out across the endless ocean vista. “Because I was selfish,” was her soft reply.
Now it was Geoff’s turn to look somewhat stunned. That hadn’t been close to the things he had supposed she would say. “Oh? How so?” He had mixed emotions about her decision to leave, and he felt she wasn’t solely responsible for her choice. But that was something they could talk about later. For now he refocused himself and listened to her whispered answer.
“When I first met your daughter, four years ago, I accepted a responsibility to protect and keep her safe. I was the head of Midas security, and it was my job. As she became my friend, it became less my job and more my pleasure. And as I fell in love with her, her safety and security became paramount to me,” a tear rolled silently down her face, “as did her happiness.” There was silence for a time as she tried to recover herself. Geoff respected her privacy and kept his eyes riveted on the horizon stretched out in front of him. When she was able to continue he glanced at her, then looked away again, seeing that she was holding it together by sheer grit. “When it was obvious there was no way to accomplish that last mission without dying, I wanted the peace of mind of knowing she would be taken care of. I knew you would understand that.”
Her eyes never left the blue water, and he found it easier to speak to her without looking at the gut-wrenching expression writ large across her face. There were still some things he needed to know. “What was it like to die, Randi?” And she heaved a sigh. Here was a question she could answer easily though she was still hanging as to his decision in regards to the marriage.
“I don’t actually remember dying. There was a silent explosion. I saw the walls begin to collapse around me, and then I woke up in this large,” she gestured with her hands, “hmm, I dunno... waiting room.” He tilted his head in question, and she answered. “It’s the reason I was given the choice to come back.” Her flat tone indicated a reluctance to say anymore, and he didn’t push. Instead he quietly waited, and she offered a little more. “I will tell you this, Geoff. Coming back was far, far harder than dying, but I’d do it again for Gwen in a heartbeat if I had to.”
“Would you make the decision to die again?”
“There are a lot of things I would change if I could go back and redo them, that not being the greatest among them. But I can’t. We have to pick up from here and go on.” She paused. “I have already promised to live for her from now on.” She looked him dead in the eyes when she said the last part, and he felt the commitment flow from her. He stood and held out his hand to her. She rose and stood, awaiting his verdict.
“Then you have my blessing. C’mon,” he continued as they started walking once again. “Let’s go tell the girls they have a wedding to plan.”
Ditto shook herself dry next to both of them and took off running at their indignant cries. There were times when having four legs to run on was a definite asset.
************
The silence in the house was awkward, but neither woman was sure how to pierce it. Gwen had her back to the room and her mother as she stood at the French doors watching her lover and her father disappear from sight. She kept her eyes glued to them, all but unaware of her mother’s return scrutiny.
Jill took the opportunity to study her daughter. She knew Gwen was avoiding her, but she could also feel the concern for Randi flowing from Gwen. Even in profile she could see the difference the few days Randi’s return had made. Light color infused her face, green eyes sparkled, and there was a hint of a smile on full lips. Even her posture reflected a change. Jill shook her head sadly. Had she thought before she struck Randi, they wouldn’t be in this situation. Now instead of the happiness of planning a wedding, they were struggling to find words to bridge the chasm that now divided them.
“Why, Mother?” Gwen never moved, and Jill had to strain to catch the words whispered away from her hearing. “What did you hope to accomplish?”
“Oh, Baby Girl.” The older woman moved closer to the younger but not touching, not willing to see her daughter flinch away from her. “It was a reaction, plain and simple. Not a very good one, and not one I’d have had if I had stopped and thought about it.” She paused, and Gwen waited quietly. “But I didn’t think... I felt. All I saw was this person who caused you untold agony and grief, and I lashed out.”
Now Gwen turned from the door and looked into Jill’s eyes. “Mama, I love her. She is my life.”
“I know that, Gwen. I suspect your father and I were aware of that fact long before you acknowledged it to yourself. But when I saw her standing there, I didn’t register her as your lover... only as the object of your pain.”
“I’m a grown woman, Mother.”
“I know that, Gwen. But you are still my daughter and will always be, to some extent, my little girl. And a mother is supposed to protect her children.” She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. “I want you to know something.” Finally she reached out a hand and cupped Gwen’s cheek, pleased when Gwen did not move away from her touch. “Words cannot possibly convey how happy I am that the two of you have been given a second chance at being together. I’ve always like Randi, and we were prepared to welcome her into our family years ago. I’m glad we’re finally getting the chance to do so.”
At these words, tears fell from both of them in earnest, and the Goldman women came together mutually for an embrace. “Thank you, Mama.”
“You’re welcome, Little Girl. I love you,” kissing the blonde head.
“I love you, too.”
Both women felt better after the talk and a good cry together. After refreshing themselves and grabbing some drinks, they moved out into the sunshine of the deck, and the conversation turned to more pleasant and interesting topics.
“So have you discussed your wedding at all yet?” reaching out a finger and lightly touching the band on Gwen’s. “I’m guessing that we’re not going to have to wait very long for this occasion.”
Gwen shook her head, a smile on her lips as she replayed their conversation from earlier that morning over in her mind again.
************
“Randi, any ideas about our wedding?” She caressed the ring she had placed on Randi’s finger the previous evening and looked up into sky blue eyes. Those same eyes crinkled up as Randi smiled down at Gwen and answered slowly.
“I want you, me and a priest or priestess. That’s all we really need.”
Gwen smiled at the truth in that statement even as she rolled to her back and groaned. “You’re going to make me do this myself, aren’t you?” Her breath caught when the large body hovered over her, eyes bare inches from her own.
“Love, we can do whatever you want.” She swallowed hard. “In my line of work, it was not prudent to dwell on situations like that so it’s not something I had dreams about.” She held up a hand when Gwen opened her mouth to speak. “I know some do; most to their extreme regret later because they lose focus. But I never had a reason to dream until I met you, and then I wouldn’t allow myself the distraction as badly as I wanted to.” She swallowed hard again. “So you plan whatever will make you happy. Just having it happen at all is enough for me.”
Gwen lay there silently for a time, looking up into blue that reflected only love back to her. It made her angry beyond words that Randi had never really been given the chance to dream in her adult life, thrust into a role whose repercussions would haunt them both forever. She gently reached up to stroke the smooth face, returning the smile reflexively. *We’ll do what makes us both happy.* “I have one question.” Her smile grew broader as the brow crept up. “Will you wear your uniform for me?”
Randi gave an almost inaudible sigh of relief. “Thank you, Love... for understanding how much that really is a part of me.”
Gwen acknowledged the seriousness of the statement before her eyes began to twinkle mischievously. Her voice took on a teasing tone when she spoke. “Stud, it just makes me hot!” And she squealed aloud when the tickle fight resumed.
************
Jill wondered what had caused the mysterious smile but knew better than to ask. Considering what their discussion had been about before Gwen fell into her current trance, she felt it better not to even think about it. There were just some things parents didn’t need to know about their children. Gwen came back to the present with a start.
“Yes, we talked about it a bit this morning, but she was a little less than helpful.” A sad look entered Gwen’s eyes, long enough for Jill to question its origin. Then it was gone, and Gwen looked at her mother with a smile. “I want to make it special for her... for both of us.”
Jill reached over and covered the hand nearest her. “Well, you both deserve that much. Hang on a second.” She got up an retrieved something from indoors, returning with her pocket secretary. “Let’s see.... “ She began musing aloud. “We’ll need a wedding coordinator definitely. They can take care of the details like invitations, chairs, flowers... hmm, and we’ll need a caterer and.... “
Gwen’s eyes grew big and round as her mother started speaking to the secretary, rattling of things at an alarming rate. “Whoa! Whoa! Mother, stop! Hold on a minute, please.”
“What’s wrong, Dear? Would you really rather us handle everything ourselves? A coordinator will just ease the burden.”
“Mother!!” Jill grew quiet, trying to figure out her misstep this time. “Mother,” in a much softer tone. “We can plan a fancy reception’ invite everyone we know; do all that. But the ceremony itself is going to be a very private, intimate affair.”
“Um, how private?”
“A little larger than Randi wants but not much. Probably you and Daddy, Tommy and Ella, Randi, me and the priest.”
“That’s it??”
“Well, all she wanted were the two of us and the minister. I imagine she’ll concede that the four of you should be there, but no one else.”
Jill was silent for a bit after that, thinking. Gwen was happy to let her be. The morning had been very draining already, and she was concerned about how her lover and her father were getting along. He and Randi had always had an interesting relationship... almost a kinship that went beyond Gwen’s understanding. She truly hoped that time and circumstances would not alter that.
So the two women were sitting quietly, each lost in her own thoughts, as Geoff and Randi approached the beach house. Ditto had left them at Tommy’s, having spotted her favorite young playmate at the edge of the water with his mother. Randi had been surprised to see Ella still at home instead of at the restaurant. Ella smiled and said they would be going in shortly. The two warriors continued on toward home without speaking. They had settled things between them, and words were not necessary to bridge the silence. It was a state of being they were both comfortable to share.
As they came over the last dune near the house, Gwen spotted them and jumped up. She raced toward the two, leaping into Randi’s arms and nearly landing them both in the sand. Gwen was so relieved about having straightened things out with her mother that she momentarily forgot about her lover having the same concerns with Geoff.
She realized her possible mistake just as she landed in Randi’s embrace. If her father had not given them his blessing, this could be very awkward. She was almost immediately reassured by Randi’s wide grin, her father’s laughter, and the dizziness she felt as Randi twirled the two of the around together.
“He said yes?” Gwen whispered, eyes lighting joyfully.
“He said yes.” Their lips came together, and Geoff walked on toward his wife, as anxious to give the two a few minutes of privacy as he was to talk to Jill.
“They make a beautiful couple, don’t they?” Jill asked as her husband grew nearer.
“Yes, they do, and they make each other happy.” He paused. “Are you okay with that?”
“Oh, Geoff. All I ever wanted for Gwen was her happiness. I’m so thankful Randi’s return was able to fulfill that wish.” They watched in silence as the two women finally separated enough to walk the short distance up to the beach house deck.
“Randi,” Jill began without preamble. “I’d like to take care of your wedding and reception arrangements for you.” She held up a hand to forestall Gwen’s speech. “I understand you’d like the ceremony to be an intimate affair, and we all know the reception, by necessity, will be quite large. I would like a chance to make up for my behavior last night. This is the best way I can think of. You two deserve a little time together without having to worry about arrangements and details. Let me do this for you, please.”
Randi was a little surprised. She certainly had no objections but felt the decision actually lay with Gwen. She looked down at her smaller partner. “It’s up to you, Love.”
Gwen stood quietly in the circle of Randi’s embrace for a long moment. She nodded at Randi, and Randi smiled at her in return.
“Thanks, Jill. That’s very kind of you.”
“Oh no, my dear. Kindness has nothing to do with it. My reasons are totally selfish.” She chuckled at the twin eyebrow raises she got from the two younger women. “I have always dreamed of my daughter’s wedding. It will be nice to make some of those dreams come true. Besides,” she continued in a much softer tone, “I owe you both something for my reaction last night.”
Gwen started to pull away from the Sabre’s arms when she felt them tighten around her. She gazed into the blue eyes looking back at her and gave in to the unspoken request. Randi disengaged herself from the bard and moved to kneel in front of the still-seated Jill.
“Jill, we’d be happy for you to plan our wedding and make a few of your dreams come true. But you don’t owe us anything. What happened is over, and I don’t want any more guilt about it.” She let loose a bit of the formidable Sabre personality, and Jill just sat there, stunned. “Understand?”
Jill Goldman simply nodded, unable to speak with her suddenly parched throat. Geoff seemed to comprehend the problem. He simply passed his wife the water, and waited while she gulped it down. “Better?” he whispered. She nodded, then turned back to Randi who still waited.
“Thank you, Randi. Your trust and forgiveness is more than I deserve.”
“Jill, can I tell you something?” She waited Jill nodded before continuing. “If I’d have been in your place, I doubt I would have gotten off quite so easily.” She rose and moved back to Gwen’s side before Jill had the opportunity to even think about a response.
Jill shook her head as if to clear it. She looked to her daughter and said, “Gwen, I will of course keep you appraised on the situation. You can veto anything you don’t like. Now,” readying her pocket secretary, “there are a few things I will need to know before I get started.”
Geoff and Randi were content to sit back in silence while Gwen and her mother started discussing some of the particulars for the upcoming nuptials. As the conversation dragged on, however, one warrior looked to the other and proposed a bit of sparring. The two excused themselves from the talk and went to prepare.
Several minutes later they returned and bowed to one another before beginning a rapid-fire set of warm-up drills. Jill and Gwen’s dialogue came to a grinding halt as the staff play became more intense. They watched, fascinated, at the display of skill the two Sabres exhibited.
Gwen knew in their practices together that Randi never went full out. She had wondered why, a little confused at why Randi didn’t give her full effort. Watching her now with Geoff, Gwen understood so much better. It was apparent even as good as the weapons smith was, that Randi was still holding back. Gwen sat enthralled by the grace and power demonstrated by her lover.
Randi, for her part, could see the strain the effort was taking on her soon-to-be father-in-law. He was obviously in some serious pain, judging by the grimace that remained in his eyes. Rather abruptly, she withdrew and saluted him, leaving him looking after her in mute question. She placed her weapon on the table set there for just that purpose and moved back beside him. A raised eyebrow caused him to follow her lead, and when he was next to her again they began some slow, free form exercises. The relief on his face was palpable, and she mentioned quietly, “You should have said something, Geoff. You know better then to do some of this sparring while you’re hurt.”
He looked her in the eye as they turned to face off. “I am almost continually in pain now to some degree, Randi. I wasn’t going to give up this opportunity, or stop doing other things I enjoy because of it. I can’t because the day I do will be the day I stop living.”
She gave his words some thought, then nodded her acceptance of the truth of them. They finished their workout, oblivious to the stares of their respective partners. Done, they each took a towel and wiped away the rivulets of sweat pouring from them. Randi plucked at her now soaked tunic.
“You up for a swim?”
The weapons smith glanced down at himself and grimaced. “Yeah,” he smiled at Randi. “That sounds like a great idea. Meet ya on the dock in ten.” He turned and headed for the boathouse, thankful Randi had insisted they keep some things there.
Randi scooped up the staves and used towels and walked the short distance to the beach house deck, noticing for the first time the two sets of eyes glued on her. “What?” looking around herself carefully. “Is there a problem?”
Seeing as her daughter appeared to be momentarily struck mute, Jill shook her head and replied. “No, no problem. That was... fascinating.”
Randi, flustered now, bowed her head as they blush made its slow way up her face. “If you’ll excuse me,” she said, pulling at her wet top, “ we’re gonna go swimming to cool off for a bit. Ya’ll can.... “
“.... join you.” Gwen, suddenly animated, jumped up and took a surprised Randi by the arm. “Mother, we’ll meet you both shortly.” And without another word turned toward the house, dragging Randi inside with her. Jill just chuckled and headed for the boathouse.
Chapter VII It was coming on to sundown when the four of them pulled themselves out of the warm water. It had been a relaxing and enjoyable afternoon, which had been just the kind of day they needed to sweep away most of the awkwardness that threatened them. Pilot and Peanut had come to play for a while, and that had been a lot of fun. The four climbed back onto the deck discussing dinner plans when a hail from the shore caught their attention.
“Hey, you guys up for some dinner?”
Randi waved Ella down to join them since she had no real desire to move yet, and she wasn’t about to carry on any kind of conversation yelling back and forth. She watched as Ditto stayed by Ella’s side as she carried Randall down the dock and noticed how attentive to the child the dog was. There was a niggling at the back of her neck, but she put it aside for the present.
It wasn’t long before good-natured laughter and teasing could be heard on the deck. Steaks had been put on the grill that Randi was currently manning, and Jill, Ella and Gwen had gone up to the beach house to see what they go find to go with them. Geoff and Tommy sat on the boathouse dock, casting the occasional glance toward Randi and talking. Randall got tired of playing with Ditto and ran over right into Randi knees.
“Hey there, Love Muffin! Whatcha got going on, huh?” She reached down and pulled him up to her, and she let him “help” her turn the steaks. Content, he kissed her and asked to be put down. Randall proceeded to wander over to his father. Geoff excused himself from their conversation and walked over to Randi who was still in her somewhat damp swimsuit.
“I’ll keep an eye on these if you wanna go change.”
She smiled, appreciating the offer. “You sure you don’t mind? I hate to ask guests... “
“Randi,” seriously, looking her in the eyes. “We’re not guests. We’re family.”
She looked at him wide-eyed and swallowed hard. “Won’t take me but a couple minutes.” She scampered off as though being chased by fire.
Tommy’s eyes followed her, concerned, then came back to meet Geoff’s. “I think I threw her off stride.” Tommy let it go. Randi, on the other hand, was repeating the words to herself. She nearly ran into Ella coming down the deck steps with a platter of corn.
“Sorry, Ella. Wasn’t watching where I was going.”
Ella peered into the Sabre’s still wide eyes. “Randi? You okay?”
Randi nodded her head absently and answered, “Yeah, I just need to change. I’ll be down there in a minute.” She continued on into the house where she almost knocked Jill over coming out the door. The salad was saved by skill and a bit of luck. “Sorry, Jill,” coming out of her trance. “You okay?”
“Yes, Dear. Thank you for asking. You?”
“Yeah,” distracted. “I’m just gonna go change. I’ll meet ya’ll down there in a few minutes.” Jill nodded her head, wondering what could have put the dazed look in Randi’s eye. Then she proceeded to join the rest of the party on the dock deck.
She found Gwen in the kitchen, having just pulled warm rolls out of the oven and set them down on the counter. Randi walked up behind Gwen and engulfed her in an enormous hug. Gwen relaxed into the embrace until she felt the confusion emanating from the woman holding her. She turned in Randi’s arms and looked into her eyes. “Love?”
Randi raised her head, and Gwen held her breath at the startled wonder she saw reflected back to her in big blue eyes. “He called us family, Gwen.”
It took a brief moment before the implication sank in and then a smile lit up Gwen’s features. “We are family, Randi. All of us. Together.” She wrapped her arms around Randi’s waist and laid an ear over her heart. Then she squeezed gently, reassured when Randi returned the hug and held on tight. “Now,” after another long moment, “go change. We’ll be waiting dinner for you.” Gwen smile tremulously, trying not to let the overwhelming emotions assaulting her senses get the best of her. They’d have time for that later.
Dinner was a pleasant affair though Randi and Gwen were taken off guard by Geoff’s casual announcement as the Steeles made ready to leave. “You two will come up and see us soon?” gathering things together and offering his hand to Jill. She stood as well and moved over to say goodbye to Ella and Randall.
“Daddy?” Confusion echoed from Gwen’s being.
“Little Girl, you and Randi deserve some time alone. We’re gonna go on back home. You can come visit when you’re ready.”
“Besides,” Jill cut in, “you’ll need to come up to talk to Sal. You know how he feels about personal interaction, and he’ll be devastated if you don’t have him do the holos and pictures.” Gwen stifled a chuckle at the silent groan she felt rumble through Randi’s chest. She couldn’t stop the grin that emerged as the hands at her waist tightened though. Jill laughed aloud at the chagrined expression on Randi’s face.
“We’ll be there, Mother. We are taking Ditto to Reed this weekend to get her settled in to stay there for the next couple months. So we have a little bit of time.” She looked up to see blue eyes gazing down at her, and they answered her unspoken question. “But we’ll probably come up in the next weekend or two after that.”
“That’s fine, Dear. Whenever is good for you both.” Hugs, kisses and goodbyes were exchanged, then Randi and Gwen were left to peace and quiet.
It was some time later, and the warrior and the bard lay curled up in bed together. “Randi?”
“Hmm?” came the somewhat sleepy response. The day had been another emotionally stressful one, and Randi was exhausted. She unconsciously tightened her arms around the woman who lay in them and waited. Gwen shifted so she could look into the blue eyes that were closed to her. She ran her hands lightly up the sides of the torso she was sprawled on top of. The body beneath her jerked, and one blue eye opened to glare menacingly at her. She chuckled in response, then drew in a shaky breath as the large hands on her back returned the favor in kind and kept up the action. “Yeeeesss??” Randi drawled, fiendishly aware of the reaction Gwen was having to her touch. Gwen shook her head to try and refocus her thoughts on the subject at hand. She clenched her fists and dropped her head down onto Randi’s chest.
“Please,” she whispered, unsure herself what exactly she was asking for.
Randi smiled down in amused affection at the blonde head now resting on her chest. She dropped a kiss onto the top of Gwen’s head and changed her stroking motion. Gwen sighed and drew a deep breath. “I know better. One of these days I’ll learn.”
Randi laughed and kissed Gwen again. “Nah, you’ll keep trying,” thinking of all the times Gwen had tried playing practical jokes to get one over on her. “It’s in your nature.” She paused as she felt Gwen’s body relax against her. “Now what did you want to ask me?”
The gentle motion of Randi’s hands was coaxing Gwen into a doze, and she had to pull her thoughts from the twilight zone they were slipping into. “I, um, I wanted to... uh, well, ask you to, um, do something... for me.”
Randi’s brow rose into her hairline at Gwen’s hemming and hawing around. Gwen wasn’t known to stutter and stumble over words. Intrigued, she asked, “Oh, what’s that?”
Gwen took a deep breath. “I’d like you to... would you mind... do you think you could... oh, damn!” Now Randi chuckled, and Gwen rose up from Randi’s rocking chest to glare at her. “It’s not funny!”
“I’m sorry, Love,” though it took another moment or two for her to still her chest’s movements. She smiled. “Just spit it out. Whatever it is, it can’t be that bad.”
“I’d like you design my wedding dress.” Green eyes dropped to the suddenly still surface underneath her, not catching the widening of the blue ones now locked on the top of her head. Gwen felt the deep breath that shuddered through Randi’s body and waited for her to speak. Randi cleared her throat twice before she managed to get more than a squeak out.
“Gwen, are you sure? Your mother probably knows dozens more qualif....” Slim fingers over her lips caused Randi’s words to stop flowing. She kissed them, and waited patiently for the bard to speak.
“I’m sure. I have never felt more beautiful or more loved than when I found out that you created those two dresses just for me. I’d like for it to be the same on our wedding day.”
There was nothing Randi could say to the logic or the feeling behind those words. “Then that is how it will be,” she answered with a smile. “I know Marie will be thrilled to craft another dress and actually get to have you there for fittings this time.” She laughed in memory.
“What??”
“Oh, I was just remembering her griping about having to use measurements without a body attached to them. It was hard for her. And still she did a flawless job.”
“She certainly did.”
“It’ll be beautiful, Love. I promise.”
“I know it will,” giving Randi a long leisurely kiss. “Good night, Warrior. I love you.”
“I love you too, Little One. Good night.”
************
The pair spent a quiet few days together, pleasantly surprised that their friends gave them a bit of time to themselves. Unbeknownst to them, Tommy asked their friends to give them a bit of space, and though anxious to reacquaint themselves with Randi and celebrate the couple’s newfound happiness, they were glad to respect their need for a bit of private time.
As the weekend approached, Gwen noticed Randi getting more and more nervous. Even a daylong ride on the bike together with a stop by Rosie’s hadn’t helped relax her, and Gwen decided to broach the problem that night. They were curled around each other comfortably. Randi’s hand absently slid up and down Gwen’s muscular back, her mind obviously miles away.
“Randi?” Gwen got no answer. She reached up and touched the face just above her head, leaning back to catch the blue eyes. “Love?” she tried the second time, glad when the eyes focused on her.
“Hmm?”
“It’s going to be all right,” getting to the heart of the matter. “They’re going to be thrilled to see you, to know that you’re alive.” They had tried for several days to contact Reed and Tiny. When they had finally reached the ranch caretaker, they had been informed that Reed was expected home the day before Gwen was scheduled to arrive. No mention was made of Tiny, and Randi knew better than to even ask.
“I know. I just feel really bad about springing this on them. It seems really unfair....” She trailed off when she realized that had been exactly what she had done to both Gwen and Tommy. But then, she reasoned, those had been completely different situations. “I’m sorry, Love. I think I’m still just a little overwhelmed.”
“It’s okay, Randi. Sometimes I am too. But it’s a nice kind of overwhelmed.” The conversation would have gone on longer had they not both yawned monstrously together. They chuckled and closed their eyes in sleep, anticipating the reunion the morrow would bring.
Friday morning found the Steele family at the beach house ostensibly to see them off, but mostly so Randall could say goodbye to his favorite pillow/playmate. “O go bye-bye.” He shook his head sadly at the fact.
Randi picked him up in her arms and he put his own arms around her neck. They stood thus for a long moment, and Randi tickled his neck by blowing raspberries on it. He squealed in childish laughter, and Ditto came running over, barking. This little pandemonium caused an outbreak of hilarity to burst forth from the three remaining adults. It was a nice tension release.
“I’ll tell ya what, Love Muffin. O will be back home in a couple months, okay? And maybe we’ll even bring home a new playmate.”
Randall’s eyes took on a shine at the prospect of having another dog around to play with, and he gestured for Randi to release him. When his feet were settled on the ground, Ditto nosed him in the chest and promptly caused him to sit down. The boy wrapped his arms around the dog’s neck, and Ditto proceeded to give the child a thorough face washing. Randall giggled. “Doggy tickles. Bye-bye, O. Good doggy”
And it was to this send off that the trio departed.
************
When they arrived at Reed’s dog ranch a short transport trip later, Reed came out to meet them. Ditto was the first off the private transport, and Reed greeted the canine with enthusiasm. She expected to get some beautiful puppies in this litter. The male, Phil, came from a line of wolves, and he tended to have a throwback in some of the litters he sired. Reed had a feeling this might be one of those litters.
When Gwen emerged from the transport, Reed stepped back in sudden shock, her senses flooded by the aura the bard was emitting. She stood still, her hand on her chest, trying to catch her breath. Gwen rushed to her side, startled when Reed flinched violently at her touch. Hurt by the reaction, she stepped quietly out of reach but not so far from Reed that she couldn’t lend a hand if aid became necessary. Finally Reed recovered her breath and looked Gwen squarely in the eyes.
“Where is she, Gwen? Is she here?”
Now it was Gwen’s turn to step back a pace and look shocked. She had gotten off the transport first to cushion the blow, but Reed’s reaction to her had halted everything. Reed had turned her back to the door of the transport when the aura had hit, and Gwen had walked around to face her. So she simply pointed over her shoulder where Randi now stood in the doorway waiting.
Reed turned slowly, allowing her heart and mind to slowly accept what her eyes told her to be true. She was better prepared for the force of the aura this time, but the sensation was still overwhelming. Slowly Randi made her way to stand in front of Reed, careful not to initiate physical contact. She had seen Reed’s reaction to Gwen’s touch. Instead she held out her hand to Gwen who took it without a word and moved to stand beside Randi.
The breeder shut her eyes as their physical link caused the aura around them to burn so brightly she feared for her eyesight. Several seconds passed while Reed meditated, bringing her breathing and reaction under better control. When she opened her eyes, they were bright with unshed tears.
“What happened? How...?” She trailed off as they moved a step closer. “No, please.” At their puzzled looks, she continued. “Your aura, your essence,” they nodded their understanding before she continued. “While it was strong before, it is simply overwhelming now. I can feel it manifested physically.” She looked directly at Gwen. “And it’s like an electric shock.”
“Oh God, Reed!” horrified. “Are you all right?” Gwen was quite upset to know she had caused Reed discomfort and perhaps even real pain. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s all right, Gwen. You had no way of knowing, and frankly neither did I. That has never happened to me before though in truth I’ve never seen so strong a bond before either. I will have to do a bit of research into this.” The last was muttered mostly to herself, but Randi heard it. She hoped to hear more about this later, but for now there were other things to talk about.
“Forgive my manners. Please come in. Let me get Ditto settled in and then we’ll have time for a nice long chat to catch up. Make yourselves at home, and I’ll be back shortly.”
“I’m going to take Randi over to meet Phil if that’s okay?” Gwen raised her voice in question. She suspected Reed needed a bit of space to recover a little bit of her still badly shaken composure. She took Randi’s arm when Reed nodded, and they went to separate buildings.
The big shepherd was a bit of an anomaly, being most black with only occasional spots of brown. He thought to have a staring contest with Randi, but she held her own until the dog capitulated. Finding her acceptable, he then jumped up on her in delighted welcome. “Oof!” came the whooshing sound of air leaving Randi’s lungs. She’d never thought the big dog would have jumped up on her and had not really been ready for the movement. She staggered under his weight but just managed to keep her balance. Dodging the doggy kisses was a little harder, and it sent Gwen into a fit of giggles. “Would... you mind... ex...plaining... to me, uh, um... UGH!.... God!... get down!.... Get.... “ Suddenly Phil seemed to understand and stood back on all fours with a ludicrously contented look on his face. He barked sharply once and stood grinning at her with his tongue lolling out of his mouth as though privy to some private joke. “Now,” moving to the small bathroom to wash her face and hands. “Would you be kind enough to tell me why that always happens to me and never to you?” She was glaring at the still chuckling bard, but her blue eyes twinkled with merriment.
“I dunno, Stud. Maybe it’s just pheromones.” Randi growled playfully. Phil growled for real.
“Actually she’s not that far off.” Reed’s voice came from the doorway. “You are apparently the Alpha, obviously the leader of your pack. The dogs simply respond to that.”
“I... but... I....“ Randi sputtered to her fellow Sabre. “Ah, hell.”
The other women just looked at each other and smiled. They didn’t want to embarrass Randi any further, but the look on her face was impossibly cute. Reed smoothed over the moment with an invitation.
“C’mon up to the house, guys. We’ll have some talk and a bite of lunch and then I’ll give you both the tour. We’ve added a few new things since you were here last.”
The walk up to the house was a quiet one. Reed noticed that her friends stayed in constant physical contact and had to smile. The sweetness of the action and the strength of their bond was a wonderful, unsought-for memory she would come to treasure and guard dearly in the weeks and months to come.
************
Reed listened amazed and open-mouthed as Randi once again explained her miraculous restoration to life. She was making a holo-recording for Tiny as it was a fairly sure prospect he would not be home before they left.
“How are things going?” Randi finally asked. Reed knew exactly what Randi was referring to and cast a covert glance in Gwen’s direction. She knew Tiny had had a talk with her, but they had never discussed the details of that conversation between them. Tiny’s only comment about the matter had been, “I gave her a bit of peace.” Reed had asked no questions, and Tiny had volunteered nothing else.
“She knows everything, Reed.”
“And I’m not letting her go back to that life.” Gwen wrapped her hands firmly around the larger ones of her partner. “Ever.”
“Do you think you can stop it?”
“No. I KNOW I can. She doesn’t belong to them anymore. She did her duty and DIED for them. I won’t let that happen again!!” By this point Gwen was on her feet and yelling, and Reed was once again hit with an outpouring of emotional energy that was staggering. Randi stood and enveloped Gwen in a hug. Gwen couldn’t stop the tears that ran down her face. “She’s mine now, Reed. She lives for me,” she whispered, reaching up a hand and stroking a smooth cheekbone, “for us.” Their eyes locked, and for a moment there was no one else in the world as their souls communicated.
“Always,” Randi vowed. Finally they sat back down next to each other, touching along their lengths.
“Well,” Reed croaked out as she tried to catch her breath at the flood of energy flowing, “I, for one, believe you. And quite frankly, I agree. You’ve done enough. And it really hasn’t been nearly as bad since....“
“Since I died?” A brief pause as Reed hesitantly nodded. “Reed, it’s okay. It’s a fact of our lives, and something we will be working through for a long time.”
“I can only imagine,” Reed half muttered to herself. “This is only the third trip he’s made since then.” Randi’s brows rose into her forehead, remembering the frenetic pace they had been going in those last few months. Reed noticed and continued. “It’s mostly just little pockets of resistance. Or so it seems. This trip was a fact finding trip.” She paused again, gathering her thoughts. “Rumor is that there may be a new leader.”
Gwen saw Randi’s jaw lock and her gaze turn inward. She reached a hand over to turn the beloved face toward her. “It’s not your fight, Love. Not anymore.”
“I know, Gwen. It’s just....“ She rose from her place and moved toward the window. Reed subtly moved to the kitchen. This was between the two of them. Besides, all the energy floating around in there was starting to make her muscles cramp, and she needed a break from it. She quietly did her clean up, thankful to be out of hearing of the discussion in the next room.
“What, Randi?” Gwen wasn’t sure whether she was hurt, stunned or angry by the turn in the conversation.
“It was just a part of me for so long. I... I dunno. I think it’s just an instinctive reaction, knowing what I do about the world and the Sabres. I can’t help it.”
Somewhere, in the recesses of the heavens, a dark god laughed.
Gwen moved to stand in front of Randi, slipping under the outstretched arms on either side of the windowsill and placing herself between the window and Randi. “I’m sorry, Love. I know it was your life. It is your life. I don’t mean to be selfish. It’s just I, um....“ White teeth worried the full bottom lip, and green eyes full of tears fell to the floor.
“Whoa, whoa! Hang on a minute, Love. I think we are talking at cross-purposes here. You are my life. You have always been my life though until recently I didn’t show you that very well. And I will spend the rest of our lives and all of eternity making that up to you. My life as a Sabre is over, and nothing will change that. But it will probably be a long time, if ever, before I can control my instinctive reaction to a situation like this.”
“I love you.”
“I know, Little One. I love you, too. Let’s go find Reed. She owes us a tour and then I have some questions.”
They found Reed in the kitchen, calmly meditating. Her eyes were closed, and in her hands she held a steaming cup of coffee. Randi had to speak twice before the other woman heard her, careful not to touch her in any way.
Reed slowly opened her eyes, glad to see their energy was a bit more settled. They had solved whatever had caused the sparks to fly, and Reed breathed easier. She would be okay with them, she hoped, as long as they didn’t fight. Then a second thought occurred to her. Oh, merciful mother, what if they make love? But it wasn’t a topic of discussion she was going to broach unless they made it necessary.
The tour of the grounds and new facilities took the remainder of the afternoon. They visited Ditto who had settled comfortably into her temporary new home. Phil came traipsing out from his kennel to greet them loudly again.
“You must’ve made quite an impression with him. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him quite so enamored of anyone so quickly before.”
“They had a staring contest earlier,” Gwen supplied. “Randi won.”
Reed stopped so quickly that they nearly fell over her trying to keep from running into her. She whipped her head around to look Randi in the eyes. “You stared down my best stud? He thinks you’re the Alpha dog now.” She shook her head. “Sweet mother, I hope I can still get him to breed.”
Randi stood stunned at the turn of events. “Um, I, um... Sorry, Reed.”
“Nah, it’s not a problem. You just can’t be here when I’m breeding them. He’d expect you to fight for the privilege, ya know.”
Randi’s head dropped into her hand to cover the blush she felt rising up her neck. “And then there are those days,” she mumbled to herself. Reed took pity on her and started them moving toward the house. Gwen laughed silently.
After dinner, which was a noisy affair, the three women made their way to Reed’s front porch. She and Tiny had lovingly restored an antique home that retained much of it original materials. So the floors were real wood and squeaked; ditto on the doors; and the windows were made of glass. Many of the inside walls were polymer, but the frame was as antique and original as possible. The house’s best feature, in Reed’s opinion anyway, was the porch that caught the breeze and gave her a place to relax and still be a part of the world without interfering in it.
They sat quietly for a while simply absorbing the night sounds which surrounded them. They were so different here from what they knew at the beach. You could actually hear the quiet. Once in a great while, a bird would whistle or a cricket would chirp, but for the most part in the hour between twilight and dark, they listened to the wind blow. A peace settled down between them.
“What makes you think there is a new leader springing up?” Randi had some definite ideas based on her experiences with the scrying pool, but she needed to know what they actually knew or at least strongly suspected first.
“Little things. The rebels have had a few uprisings, but until just recently they have been pretty unorganized, ineffective. A lot of it is just hearsay... a gut feeling. They’re still not really organized, but it looks like they are making an attempt to try again.” A beat. “It’s gonna take a while, considering the damage you did to their hierarchy and structure. But we all want to end this. Finally. For good.”
Randi sat quietly. When she spoke, her eyes were focused on the now darkened landscape, but she reached out a hand to Gwen who took it without hesitation. She gently stroked the soft skin under her thumb. “Do you know who is being groomed for the leadership position?”
“A kid by the name of Bramble. Apparently he is Ghost Rider’s progeny. We’re still trying to determine if he’s her son by birth or adoption.”
“WHAT??” Randi’s head swung around to meet Reed’s eyes, and the blue fire that blazed from her own was almost scorching in its effect. “This kid is her son?!?” She dropped Gwen’s hand and stood to pace. “Do you know what this means?!?” She ran long fingers through her dark mane, the frustration rolling off her in waves.
Gwen stood up directly in front of her and halted her stride. “Randi, look at me. Calm down.”
“Calm?? Gwen, do you underst.... ??” But her words stopped when her gaze was captured and held by warm, love-filled eyes. Naturally she reached out and wrapped long arms around Gwen’s small waist. “I’m sorry, Love. You probably understand better than the rest of us. But you know what this means, don’t you?”
She nodded. “But you don’t go without me, ‘kay?”
“You betcha. Together forever.”
The bard smiled at her Sabre and turned to the Sabre pilot who had sat quietly during their exchange. “Can I ask?” Reed commented.
Randi nodded at Gwen and resumed her seat. Gwen took her customary instructional stance, leaning against the porch rail instead of a desk. “What this means is that your Sabre Commandant will need to be told of Randi’s return to life and her not returning to the Unit. It also means he will be informed precisely of who the leak is and expected to clean up his own damned mess this time.” Green eyes grew hard at the remembrance of the last mess he’d made and left for someone else to handle. The world had been paying the price for years, and they would no doubt suffer for quite some time longer over the ultimate price they had paid together.
Now it was Randi turn to supply comfort and strength, which she did willingly. She reached a hand out to Gwen who accepted with alacrity and went gladly to the lap that offered her shelter. Reed smiled and excused herself to get some drinks.
“We don’t mean to keep running you off, Reed. Maybe we should just leave in the morning.”
“No, I won’t hear of it. You are both more than welcome to stay. I just need a break from the energy now and then. It’s very palpable to me.” She paused, then continued. “It’s wonderful to see however. To know that the circle is complete once again. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” And she rushed into the house.
They sat in the dark, comfortable in the relative silence between them, listening to the teeming nightlife around them. With full darkness had come new sounds, and they quietly tried to identify each new noise. The whisper of a shuttle was unmistakable, and the Marine realized Tiny must be home. She searched for Reed who passed them silently with a squeeze to Randi’s near shoulder as she stepped off the porch to meet him. Gwen made motions to leave, to give the couple a bit of privacy, but Randi held tight.
“Randi?”
“Reed asked us to stay put, Love.”
“Huh? When?”
“When she passed us on the way out to greet him.” She smiled at the blonde’s confusion. “Trust me.”
Gwen’s eyes narrowed at Randi’s nonchalance. “You’re awfully calm about this suddenly.”
“No, but it’s a little different with him. Hard to explain.”
“Try. Please?”
“He wasn’t mad at me for dying. He was mad at me for not holding to tradition. The Commandant should have corrected what was ultimately his mistake. Barring that, we should have drawn lots.” She drew a deep breath. “We didn’t because I thought my death would have less impact on the people around me.” She buried her face in the short golden hair tucked into the crook of her neck. “I’m so sorry, Love. And even if I do nothing but apologize every minute of every day for the rest of our lives, it will never be enough to make it up to you.”
Gwen tilted her head upward, and sapphire and emerald met. “No more apologies. Just live for me, Randi. That is all I ask. Stay alive and love me.” Lips moved toward a kiss, but before they could meet a great shout arose and pounding footsteps headed their direction.
Chapter VIII
Tiny scooped them both up in his massive arms and squeezed until Gwen felt like the filling of a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. In fact, she felt in danger of passing out from lack of air until she heard Randi’s voice call out. “Put us down, ya big oaf! You’re squashing Gwen!”
She felt the constriction loosen and took a deep breath. Randi resumed her seat and took a moment to make sure Gwen was all right. Tiny as swiftly fell to his knees beside them, giving Gwen a cursory once over glance. His mind was still reeling. “I’m sorry, Gwen. I didn’t even realize.... “
“It’s all right, Tiny. I’m fine.” She suspected she might be plenty sore in the morning, but she wasn’t going to break up this reunion for a few bruises that could be taken care of later.
He turned his attention to the Sabre in front of him. “This is so awesome. How? When? What?” He chuckled in glee. “I can’t tell you how happy this makes me.”
Randi smiled in reflex. “I’m starting to get the picture.”
“C’mon, Big Boy,” Reed pulled Tiny up standing next to her. “They’ll be here tomorrow. We can talk more then.”
“But....“ Then he realized this was as overwhelming for his partner as it was for himself, and she needed him. He turned to Randi. “You will still be here in the morning, won’t you?”
“Yeah. We won’t leave until we have a chance for a nice long talk.” He gave her a grateful smile, then followed Reed up the stairs.
The two women sat quietly alone together simply relishing the quiet peace for a very long time. Finally Gwen slid from her partner’s lap and pulled Randi up behind her. “That wasn’t too bad, was it?”
“No,” with a smile. “I think Reed needed a break from our, um, energy.”
Gwen chuckled. “Yeah, I think she did. Guess that means we have to behave tonight.” Not that either of them had the slightest intention of not behaving, but the temptation to tease a little bit was more than Randi could withstand. Long arms wrapped around Gwen’s middle, and a warm mouth captured her earlobe in gentle teeth. Gwen gasped slightly at the sensation that skittered up her backbone.
“Why do you say that, Love?” Randi turned her attention to Gwen’s neck. “Hmm?”
“Say what? I didn’t say anything,” she mumbled before turning in Randi’s arms and capturing her lips. Now it was Randi’s turn to be a bit overwhelmed, and she felt herself falling deeper into the embrace. They broke for air by mutual consent and stood gazing into one another’s eyes for a long moment. “We can’t.”
“I know. I love you, Little One.”
“Love you, too, Stud. C’mon. It’s bedtime.”
Saturday morning dawned, but it was hard to tell with the dark clouds and rain that completely obscured the sunrise. Randi and Gwen lay cuddled up in bed together. Gwen flinched every time the thunder rumbled, which made the ritual tracing of Randi’s features difficult at best. Randi gently stroked her back, whispering words of comfort and reassurance in her ear. Gwen gave up and simply accepted the love flowing toward her, letting it fill her being and wash away the painful memories. Randi stayed quiet, hoping Gwen would share whatever was troubling her, and eventually her patience was rewarded.
“They were all three days like this - as though the gods themselves were crying in anguish.” It was all she said at first, and Randi wondered what she was talking about. However she decided not to push. She knew that Gwen would talk when she was ready. Randi was curious though. Gwen had never expressed a fear of storms before... and suddenly things feel into place. At that moment, Gwen resumed speaking. “I remember waking up that morning, disoriented... knowing, KNOWING that you were gone from me forever. I put the nightmarish reaction down to the terrible storm that shook the beach house, but I knew even then.”
There was a silence then that stretched for quite a while. Randi continued her gentle stroking, offering her love and support. Gwen began to speak again. “The day Tommy came to the house with your letter - it was horrible. Almost a hurricane, it seemed, it was storming so badly out. I couldn’t imagine what could be so important to make him come out in weather so violent. I....“ She broke off and took up another train of thought. “The day of your... mem... the uh, the day I met Tiny and Reed for the first time, it was quite vicious again. I remember sitting in the temple, wondering if the tremors would shake the building apart. And I thought how appropriate it was that the world cried, too.”
Randi’s hand never stopped moving, but now soft sobs wracked her tall frame. She was beginning to see all the small, tangible parts of Gwen that had been altered by her death as well. Here was a woman who had found such beauty and wonder in the power and strength of storms that she would stand outside in the middle of one marveling until Randi pulled her inside. Now the same woman flinched every time the thunder rolled. The same woman held on for dear life when the rain poured. That explains so much about the bike ride the other day. No wonder I had bruises. “I’m so sorry, Love. So many little things you lost because of me.” Randi tried to roll out of bed but found herself firmly pinned.
“And so much more I’ve gained.” Serious green eyes held her in place. “Don’t run away from me, Randi. Don’t run away from us. I need you here.”
“Always,” Randi breathed as small, gentle hands began their ritual tracing once more. And this time, the storm raging outside didn’t stop them.
They didn’t make a move to get out of bed until the smell of coffee drifted up toward them. Both had decided that was their cue to get up. When it came, it didn’t take them long to start the day and head downstairs.
They were greeted in the kitchen by two smiling “Good Mornings”, a cup of coffee and the scent of breakfast cooking. It was homey and inviting and almost enough to make all four forget the Sabre link that still unwittingly bound them. It was nice for just a little while to sit and visit like normal friends who had no worries in the world.
“And so, Hon,” Reed commented through the laughter, “I think Randi may have ruined our best stud.” They had moved from the kitchen toward the living room. They had stopped at the door of the training room while Tiny showed his compatriot some of his newest equipment.
Tiny’s eyes popped open and his mouth sagged as he turned astonished eyes on his friend. He wasn’t sure what was more surprising - the fact that she had managed to stare Phil down or the blush now suffused her face. Gwen and Reed burst out laughing at the comical look that crossed Tiny’s features.
“I never thought I’d live to see the day... Phil cowed and Randi embarrassed. This is too funny.” He didn’t hear the growl that emanated from Randi, nor did he catch the wicked twinkle that sparkled from her eyes. All he knew, quite suddenly, was that he was on the bottom of a very small pile being pummeled.
“Oh, so ya wanna play it that way, huh?” He made a move to throw her off, but she didn’t budge. She laughed.
“C'mon, Tough Guy. Show me whatcha got.” She moved to the center of the training room and took up a defensive stance. He mimicked her actions, rolling his eyes. He knew better and yet he had asked for it anyway. There were just some challenges that could never be passed up. She was one of his.
Reed and Gwen exchanged glances and smirked. “They’re worse than two kids. You wanna stay here, or you wanna come with me to visit the dogs?”
“Well, I imagine they’ll be at it a while. Let’s go to the kennels.”
“They’ll be at it a while if they are sparring. If they turn it into a match, it will be pretty short-lived.” Reed looked at Gwen with a droll expression. “Tiny has yet to learn, for want of a better euphemism, to let sleeping dogs lie. He eggs her on, hoping one day to get the better of her. He hasn’t done it yet.”
“And I don’t think he will.”
The dogs were all quite happy to see them and responded to their presence with enthusiasm. Conversation went nimbly from one topic to another while the two women lavished attention and affection on each of the canines in turn. When Reed nonchalantly placed a hand on Gwen’s arm to get her attention, Gwen jumped in surprise. She had studiously avoided touching Reed knowing the pain it had caused the previous day.
“It’s not a problem right now. Tiny is here to ground me. I can tap into his strength if I need to.” The seer answered the unspoken yet very loud question that resonated in the green eyes. “Besides, the physical distance between you and the fact that she is concentrating on something else helps a lot.”
“What is it like for you now? Obviously it’s not like an electric shock.”
“No, right now it’s a pleasant warmth, a tingling. Your bonding is different from any other I have ever experienced. And I’m so glad it’s whole again.”
Tears rushed to her eyes as Gwen absorbed the implications of these words. “Me, too, Reed. Me, too.”
Realizing they had been gone from the house for the better part of two hours, the two left the kennels, and headed back into the house. Not surprisingly, they could hear soft grunts and hits still coming from the training room. Now, though, the hits had a distinctly non-human sound.
When they reached the doorway, they stood stock-still. Both Sabres were drenched in sweat and showed signs of being a little worse for the wear. They both bore marks of the previous hand-to-hand sparring though it was a given Tiny ‘s black eye was the worst marking. Reed winced when she saw it. It was nothing that a bit of time with a regen unit couldn’t fix but it must hurt like the very devil in the meantime.
The blades were moving at a speed faster than could be followed by the naked eye, and the two spectators watched in fascination at the skillful display. By mutual unspoken consent, the two warriors drew to a close with a flourish and stepped away from each other to the applause of their lovers. Gwen and Reed stepped into the room then and picked up a towel and a bottle of water for their respective partners.
“That was fun. I can’t tell you how I missed that.”
“Me too, Tiny.”
The silence that followed could have grown awkward had not the large Navy chief broken it. “We need to talk.” Randi nodded her head in agreement. “But first we need to shower and clean up.”
“Boy, isn’t that the truth,” Gwen commented with an exaggerated motion of holding her nose and waving her arm wildly in front of her face. Reed broke into laughter. Tiny looked astonished at the playfulness. Randi just got a fiercely feral look in her eyes.
“Oh, you think so?” Randi began intently stalking the bard. Gwen, realizing she was up to her eyeballs in trouble, began slowly backing away towards the door.
“Now, Randi, you really don’t want to do that.” Randi drew closer. “I mean, c’mon now. I’m clean.”
Randi stood still for a moment. “Actually you smell....“ She sniffed the air. “... doggy. A little sweat shouldn’t bother you any.” Tiny and Reed watched the drama unfold with barely contained surprise and delight. They were getting to see a side of Randi few ever had, and a side of Gwen that had been missing since Randi’s death. It was a fascinating spectacle.
Gwen kept her arms extended in front of her, hoping to keep Randi at bay. But Randi continued her steady approach, knowing it was only a matter of moments before she had Gwen trapped. They had both forgotten their watchful audience.
Reed clutched at Tiny’s arm, physically grounding herself from the energy that was rolling from the two women playing chase in the training room. She gave a deep sigh. His presence helped diffuse it and made the sensations tolerable.
By now Randi had Gwen caught in a corner close to the door and proceeded to give her a full body hug. Gwen flinched when the wet body came in contact with hers, but resigned herself to her fate and returned the embrace fully. Randi bent her head to nip at Gwen’s full lips, then backed away and moved to the door.
“I’m gonna go get a shower.” And she started up the steps.
“Hey, you! Get back here! Hey!” Gwen flew out of the room behind Randi. “You can’t just.... “ The words froze in her throat when Randi turned halfway up the staircase and bounded back down, headlong in her direction. She slung Gwen over her shoulder and Gwen’s tune changed. “Wait, Randi! Put me down! Randi! Randi!”
Randi didn’t say a word but calmly marched up the stairs and into their room, gently closing the door behind them. Reed looked at her partner. “Come walk to the kennels with me. I need a break from the energy. You can clean up when we come back in.” The couple followed the enclosed path Reed and Gwen had walked shortly before. The suddenness and severity of storms in the area had made it necessary. It was one of the true luxuries they used.
“You doing okay?” Tiny put an arm around his lover, knowing that the bond that Gwen and Randi shared was hard on her. He was thankful his trip had ended early and allowed him to be home to help her get through it.
“Yeah.” She paused, idly scratching the nearest pup’s ears. “I’m of two minds about this.” She looked at the big man who waited patiently for her to continue. “On the one hand, I will be so glad to have them go home. Their bonding is just so intense it can be almost overwhelmingly painful at times. On the other, what they share together is so rare that getting a chance to see it fulfilled is absolutely incredible.” She paused again, leaning against him for support. “I’m glad you came home early though. I needed the grounding.”
He chuckled. “Nice to know I’m appreciated.”
She mock punched him. “Smart ass! You know what I mean. I’m glad you came home regardless, but it’s extra nice with them here.” A beat. “The news isn’t good, is it?” They hadn’t talked much the night before. Tiny had asked for a moratorium on ‘business’, and Reed had been happy to comply. Now was a different matter.
The Navy man sat down and was soon surrounded by curious canines. He shook his head. “No.” They sat in silence for a while, enjoying the simple pleasure of petting the dogs before he rose to his feet. He extended a hand down to Reed and easily lifted her to her feet. “C’mon. I need to clean up, then we all need to talk about this.” Reed nodded her agreement and walked beside him into the house.
************
They were sitting spread out a bit on the front porch, glasses of cold iced teas next to them. The rain had finally stopped, and the sun was valiantly trying to make an appearance. Its sluggishness, however, looked to be soon overtaken by the approach of more heavy-looking clouds. Gwen was leaned up against the porch railing with Randi curled up at her feet. She ran gentle finger through the dark locks and could almost feel her partner purring in contentment. Tiny looked at them briefly, then shook his head, chuckling. No wonder Reed needed a couple minutes. Even *I* can feel their bond. At that moment, the seer stepped out onto the porch bearing a pitcher and refilled everyone’s glasses. Then she took the rocker next to Tiny, sitting opposite Randi and Gwen.
“So when are you due to report to the Commandant?” This from Randi to Tiny.
“I have several more places to go next week. Then a cumulative recap to put all the info together. So I’m scheduled to see him two weeks from yesterday.”
Randi’s eyebrows hiked up. “Oh?” sensing more to the story than was being said.
“Uh huh,” confirming her suspicions. “He’s taken a much more active role of late. I think Geoff dressed him down.” Gwen’s head popped up to look at Tiny, then down to catch Randi’s eye. Randi shrugged. It didn’t sound like the Geoff she knew, but it did sound like a father who loved and suffered with his daughter’s loss.
“What does he know?”
“Not much... about what I’ve already told you. We know Ghost Rider had a son. We don’t know who the other parent is or where the leak is though I think the Commandant has a good idea who it was.”
“So I need to go with you and give him my information....”
“No, Randi,” Gwen interrupted. “We need to go.” She raised a hand to forestall the protest she saw rising in Randi’s eyes. “I won’t go with you to Sabre Head Quarters. But I will be close by just in case I need to explain to Jeremiah Daetwyler the facts of life.”
Randi was startled and then touched by the statement. It was a nice feeling to be claimed so boldly... so defiantly... so openly. She found herself blushing under Gwen’s intent regard just the slightest bit. “Okay, WE need to go to HQ in two weeks.” She looked at Gwen. “We could tie this into the trip up to see your folks, and do this on the way home?” Gwen smiled her approval of the idea. “Good, then it’s settled. We will meet you in the Capital City in two weeks time. We need to get this resolved quickly.” With the decision made, the talk among the four friends turned to other things. A rumble of nearby thunder sent them scrambling into the house, unaware of the events beyond their control that were even now moving to destroy them.
************
At the very time that Gwen and Randi were waking up, Jeremiah Daetwyler was entering his office at Sabre headquarters. The months since Miranda Valiant’s death had been hard on him, and it showed in nearly every way. Geoff had never once mentioned it, but Jerry was intuitive enough to know the man was furious at him, and felt betrayed by him - a feeling that had grown in the months following Randi’s death and Gwen’s walkabout. He felt a little in awe of Geoff’s self-control, not sure he could have done the same had positions been reversed.
So now he worked long hours, far harder than he had worked in years, getting personally involved in many aspects of Sabre life once again. He had heard rumblings as had his team, and they were all determined to squash this new threat. No one wanted Randi’s sacrifice to go for naught.
He smiled when Kene came into the office not long after his arrival. Things had been surprisingly smoother between them in the months since Ghost Rider had been vanquished. Almost as though the last of the friction had been laid to rest with their comrade’s passing.
With brief “good mornings”, they went to work with a will. It was well into mid-morning when the vid-phone rang. Jerry looked up startled until he remembered he’d had all his calls forwarded. He was even more surprised to see Jill Goldman’s flushed, excited face pop up on his screen. Though she always welcomed him warmly into her home, she had never been the one to seek him out or invite him over without going through Geoff. He had to try twice to speak before sound actually emerged from his throat.
“Jill? Um, hi.”
“Hi, Jerry. I have the best news. And since you were so good to help us keep track of our little girl when she was gone for so long, helped make sure she was taken care of, I thought you might be interested in the news. It’s just so incredible, so unbelievable, and I had to share it with someone.” She knew she was babbling, but in her excitement she couldn’t seem to help herself.
“Ooookay. Take a deep breath, and tell me the news.” He couldn’t imagine what had her so flustered but figured she’d get to the point sooner or later.
Jill made a visible effort to calm down - taking a couple deep breaths, rubbing her hands together and closing her eyes. When she opened them, she was calm enough to speaking coherently and started over. “Jerry, I know this is going to sound outrageous, but I assure you it’s the truth. I have seen it with my own eyes.” Her hand unconsciously flexed in memory, and she closed her eyes again briefly. When she opened them again, the Commandant could see the tears that were ready to fall, but still her smile was bright. “Randi is alive, and she and Gwen are engaged to be married.”
He had turned away from the monitor to check something but whipped around with a shocked expression and sagging jaw as her words penetrated his thinking. “Excuse me?!? Jill, I just thought I heard you say Miranda Valiant is alive!”
“Yep, that is exactly what I said. She is alive, and she and Gwen are going to be married.”
It took another few seconds for his brain to wrap around the truth of her words and the conviction in her voice. Then the questions started. “How? When? What happened?”
Jill laughed at his enthusiasm and began to answer him.
Kene had been working diligently when the vid call came through, and she didn’t pay it any mind. Though she and Geoff were still friends, she’d never really met his wife. She was too intent on trying to put the pieces of a puzzle together whose sum total did not add up to a picture that made sense. Since Randi’s passing, though she had not been close to the younger Sabre, several things had come to her attention that she found more than a little disturbing. Not the least of these were the facts that there was a leak in the Sabre unit - which had made things easier for Ghost Rider to operate - and that the true identity of Ghost Rider was indeed her old love, Grace Rivers.
Kene smiled a bittersweet smile, wondering if she would ever know the whole story on what had turned Grace into Ghost Rider. She stayed lost in memories for a brief moment. It was only Jerry’s loud exclamation that brought her back to the present and focused her attention on the conversation he was having with Jill Goldman.
“It’s the truth, Jerry. I wanted you to know because you did so much for us when Gwen was gone. You’ll never know how much of a relief it was to me knowing she had a guardian angel as it were.”
The Commandant sat, his head still reeling from the information he was trying to absorb. It was almost more than his mind could handle, and the implications were somewhat overwhelming. Still he realized some sort of response was required on his part and said as graciously as he could muster, “I was glad to be of help, Jill, and I’m so very happy for Gwen. She deserves all the happiness she can get and for Randi to be alive again....” He trailed off as the unbelieveability of his statement rang through his ears. He shook his head. This was going to take some getting used to.
He cut the connection and stood up. “Kene, I’m going out for a bit.” He didn’t say any more, and in his dazed state he didn’t consciously notice the shocked look on his subordinate’s face. It was something he would think about later.
************
“C’mon. Let’s go say goodbye to Ditto before we leave.” It was late afternoon, and the sun had finally emerged from the wall of clouds it had been hidden behind most of the day. Randi and Gwen had decided to return home. Reed had needed to excuse herself several hours earlier, pleading exhaustion and a headache. The two women knew it was because of them that she was suffering.
Hand in hand they walked to the kennels where Ditto greeted them with enthusiasm. Randi smiled as she scratched the shepherd behind the ears. “You be good, Girl. And we’ll be back soon, okay?” Ditto responded by proceeding to try to lick Randi’s face clean. Gwen laughed quietly as Randi tried to dodge the wet tongue. She glared at Gwen. “Not one word.” They walked on into the kennel and said goodbye to Phil as well. “S’long, mutt!” Gwen backhanded Randi in the stomach.
“He is not a mutt! He’s a cutie patootie, aren’t ya, big guy?” She scratched his neck, and he rubbed up against her like a kitten. “You be good,” she admonished the big dog, as they straightened to leave. “We’ll come see you again, okay?” He whined, and they headed back toward the house.
“I’m sorry ya’ll have to leave so soon,” Tiny started but was cut off by his lover as she emerged from their bedroom.
“Next time, I’ll be better prepared. I’ll have a barrier in place.”
“You can prepare for this sort of thing... so we’re not hurting you when we’re together?” Gwen was intrigued. She had met a few seers in her lifetime though none of them were as gifted as Reed was. And she’d never seen one so physically affected by their gift as well. She found the whole situation intriguing.
“Oh yes. There are different techniques I can use to shield myself from an onslaught of emotional energy. What I conditioned myself for and what I got were not very compatible, and the result was I was overwhelmed rather quickly. But now that I know,” smiling at Randi, “I can fortify myself.”
“Well, thank you for having us. And we’re sorry....” Gwen stopped at the upraised hand.
“Don’t be. It was worth it.” Reed smiled the sincerity of her words, then with a wave moved back into her bedroom. Tiny walked them to the door.
“I’ll see you again in a couple weeks, right? And you’ll come back when the puppies arrive, won’t you?”
“Do you think Reed will be ready for us then? She’s lost a lot of energy just in the last thirty hours.”
“Yeah, she’ll be fine. Her recovery will be swift once she gets started. Besides we still have a lot of talking and catching up to do.”
“That we do, my friend.”
The big man pulled his Sabre comrade into his strong arms, and held her tightly for a long moment. “I am so very happy you’re back with us again, Randi. I’ve missed you.”
She returned the hug full force, knowing Tiny could take everything she had to give and then some. “I missed you too, Tiny,” whispered for his ears alone. “We’ll talk again soon, I promise.”
“I’m gonna hold you to that,” was his response as he set her on her feet again. He was much more gentle with Gwen and embraced her tenderly. “I am so, so happy for you, Gwen. I’m happy for you both.” He smiled into emerald eyes full of unshed tears. “I’m happy for us all. This is awesome!”
A thought occurred to him then, and he lightly set her down. “Wait right here. I’ll be right back.” He turned and left them standing alone together, looking at each other with wondering eyes. Two sets of shoulders shrugged in tandem. The motion elicited a chuckle from them both. “Guess we’ll find out in a minute. I hear him headed back this way now.”
Sure enough, he came through the doorway just then, a package awkwardly tucked in his hands. Coming to a halt in front of Randu, he offered her the parcel. “This belongs to you, I think.”
Blue eyes widened as she recognized the object he was extending in her direction. She made a gesture to refuse it when he stopped her. Tiny took her hands in his and placed the book of stories in her grasp. Gwen let the tears fall as she realized what he was doing.
“Tiny, this is yours now.”
“No, my friend. This was something I held in trust until I could return it to you and yours. Thank you for your faith, but the time has come to return it to its rightful place.”
“Thank you... I-I-I... I don’t, um, I don’t know what to say.”
“Then don’t say anything. Just accept it.”
This time, Randi took Tiny in her arms and hugged him again with all her might. “Thank you, Tiny. Thank you.”
When she stepped back, she moved to take Gwen in her arms, but the bard stepped into Tiny’s instead. “Thank you, Tiny. I’ll make you a book of your very own. How’s that?”
He laughed out loud, alleviating a lot of the emotional tension that had built up. “I’d like that, Gwen. I’d like that a lot.”
“Then consider it done.”
************
Kene sat in silence after the vid call was finished, staring at the black screen. She wondered about the rather unusual response to her news from her old comrade. The Sabre had never known Randi, yet had been devastated by her sacrifice. Now it was as if... she couldn’t put her finger on it but something in the reaction made her skin crawl. Was she missing something vital?
************
They moved over to the transport that was waiting for them. Tiny held the door for them, then leaned in a bit to bid them farewell.
“Keep your schedule clear for about three months from now.”
He wrinkled his brow in confusion at Randi’s words. Gwen chuckled and took pity on him. “Our wedding, Tiny. We’d like you and Reed to be there.”
Randi’s head swiveled toward Gwen, then her face broke into a delighted grin. “Yes, we would. As soon as we have a definite date, we’ll let you know.”
He beamed at the two of them in return. We’ll be there, all right... with bells on. And in the meantime, you’ll be back soon to see the puppies, right?” A nod from both women was his answer and he replied, “Safe journey then. We’ll see ya’ll in a couple weeks.”
None of them could have foretold the changes that the next few weeks would bring to disrupt their lives again.
Chapter IX
“How did you know?” Randi asked once they were safely away from the ranch. “How did you know I’d want them there with us? Not just at the reception, I mean.”
Gwen snuggled up in Randi’s arms, glad to be alone again. She really liked Reed and Tiny, but trying to watch her every single reaction to Randi had been wearing. She could only imagine how Reed felt being bombarded with such emotional energy. She had missed it just in the last few hours. She wondered how she had ever lived without it, and how she could not have recognized it for what it was for so long. It was only a brief thought before she turned her attention back to Randi’s question.
“Because I’m smart.” She laughed when a hand tickled her ribs. “And because I know you. There aren’t too many people you are comfortable enough with to share anything personal. Tiny is one of those rare few. I knew you wouldn’t mind sharing our wedding day with him.”
“You’re right; you are smart... Oof!” reacting to the light, backhanded slap she’d just gotten in the stomach. “I love you,” she whispered, nuzzling the blonde head tucked under her chin. “Thank you for being so good to me.” Gwen’s reply was simply to bury herself deeper into Randi’s neck, nibbling gently. The rest of the trip home was made in a comfortable silence.
************
The figure sat at the vid monitor for a long time, contemplating the news that had just been given. An evil smile slowly crossed the dark features, then broad shoulders shook in a mirthless laugh. “So, Miranda Valiant... you’re alive after all. Revenge will be that much sweeter, then.” The growled whisper carried a chilling menace. And malevolence was a tangible feeling in the laughter that followed.
************
“It’s so peaceful here. It’s not the same stark quiet that Reed and Tiny have.” The two stood together on the deck and listened to the roar of the ocean. Unexpectedly a chill ran up her spine, and she shivered in response. Her arms tightened around Gwen, who fervently returned the warmth of her embrace. Even as calm as the night was around them, the relentless pulsing of the water kept its steady beat. Randi found the sound soothing and considering the length of their day, felt her eyes growing heavy.
“C’mon, Love. Bedtime for bards.” Gwen turned in her arms to retort and saw the fine lines of exhaustion cut into the warrior’s features. She arched a concerned, questioning brow, and Randi continued. “Besides, I’m beat. Been a long day.”
Gwen heard what was not said as clearly as she did the spoken words, and took her lover by the hand. She led her to their bed and proceeded to strip her, then tucked her in. Randi was suddenly too tired to offer a protest and was asleep when her head hit the pillow. Gwen disrobed and joined her, kissing Randi lightly and whispering, “I love you.”
The mumbled, “Love you”, and the strong arms that pulled her into an unconscious embrace brought tears to her eyes, and she fell into slumber with a smile on her face.
When Monday arrived it found the pair headed toward Midas once again. Randi was going in to talk to Tommy, and Gwen was going back to teach. Tiny’s story, a lot of which had been conveyed privately during their sparring match, had started creepy crawlies up the Marine’s spine. Tommy would make a good ally in keeping Gwen safe.
Randi walked Gwen to her classroom, and they stood outside the door. The two looked at each other for a timeless moment - large hands on small waist; small hands on broad shoulders. Finally Gwen broke the silence. “You know, we didn’t have this much problem separating at the ranch. What’s up with us?”
Randi shrugged lightly. “Different circumstances, I think.” She blew out a breath and leaned her forehead into Gwen’s. “I’ll be with Tommy all morning probably, but I’ll be back to walk you to lunch.” She brushed a light kiss on Gwen’s lips and moved to turn away. Gwen snagged a belt loop and tugged Randi back to her. A surprised look blanketed Randi’s face. “Erk!” She arched an eyebrow and looked pointedly from the hands now bunched at her waist to the sparkling green eyes smiling up at her. “Yeeeessssss?” she drawled, a mischievous grin crossing her face.
“You know, if you’re gonna leave me here alone with these kids for the next few hours, the least you could manage is a proper goodbye kiss.” Challenge now sparked out of Gwen’s eyes.
A dark brow arched as Randi took up the gauntlet. “Oh? You mean this,” brushing another light kiss across Gwen’s lips, “doesn’t count?”
“Um, no.” Student bards in the classroom virtuously tried to ignore the tableau taking place just outside the door though several had moved to the holo-area to record the thoughts the scene was inspiring. The warrior and her bard were oblivious to anything but each other right then.
“Well then,” Randi continued, “does this satisfy your requirements?” Another kiss this time... longer, harder but still very brief.
“Um, closer, but... no.” She opened her eyes that had fleetingly closed. A thrill traveled up her spine at the intensity she now saw staring back at her from brilliant blue eyes. She naturally stepped back a pace when Randi stepped forward, but there was nowhere to go.
“Hmm, well,” stepping so close that there was no space between them, “maybe this will be more to your liking then.” Firm, gentle hands found purchase on small hips; Gwen naturally let her arms encircle Randi’s neck. The love reflected between them as they gazed at each other a long moment permeated the air around them. She grinned in conjunction with the smile that crossed Randi’s face just as she lowered her head. Randi spent a few leisurely moments nibbling and teasing the full lips below her until with a low growl, Gwen tangled her hands in Randi’s thick locks, pulled the object of her desire within reach and started her own assault. Timeless minutes passed until they separated slightly, breathless.
“That... was entirely to my liking,” Gwen remarked when she could speak.
“Mine too. See you in a bit.”
“I love you, Warrior.”
“Love you too, Little One.”
Both women blushed furiously at the applause that rang out from the classroom when Gwen opened the door and stepped inside. Randi managed to ignore the guard who stepped up to rigid attention out of Gwen’s sight when she closed the door. Randi’s face was almost back to its normal color by the time she’d crossed the short compound and entered the main building. Waitaminute... her brain re-kicked into gear, and made conscious note of the guard. Did Tommy know...? And then she was knocking on his door and entering his office.
“Ya know, you might want to consider a less public venue than the courtyard. Ya’ll are gonna be the talk of lunch.” Tommy turned away from the window with a smile. “Good morning, Randi,” he continued. “Have a seat.”
Ignoring him she stepped to the window and looked out toward the ell-shaped building that housed the bards’ and writers’ guild. It was easy for her to pick out Gwen’s classroom. “We were alone out there, Tommy.”
“You think so, huh? Trust me when I tell you that every eye was focused on the two of you. Parts of the ells of each conservatory,” pointing to the four corners, “were groaning under the weight of people trying to get a good view.” He paused a beat, then continued when she remained silent. “What you two have is amazing and beautiful, and people just want a glimpse of that sometimes to be assured that it is real.”
“It’s real and it’s ours and it’s private. We’ll have to be more careful.”
“No, Randi. The expression of your love is a wonderful thing. I just know how private you both are, and I thought you might appreciate the heads up.”
“Speaking of heads up,” changing the subject. She was going to have to think on this for a bit. She and Gwen were not ashamed of each other, but they were both very private individuals who didn’t care to be the objects of other people’s gossip or speculation. “What’s with the guard?”
Tommy accepted the change gracefully and motioned her to a seat. She sat and so did he, folding his hands lightly on the desk. “That is something the security team took upon itself to do when you left. Except when Gwen was gone on walkabout, it’s been continuous. And it probably won’t stop til you give the word.”
“But why was it started?”
“Because you were no longer here to protect her. And everyone with half an eye could see she meant everything to you. The team was determined to keep her safe for you until such time as you returned to take up your self-appointed task once more.”
“Well, that will make things easier anyway,” half muttered.
Now Thomas Steele straightened in his chair and pinned her gaze with his own. “You will, of course, explain that rather cryptic remark.”
“Yes, T. It’s one of the reasons I’m here. I need your help to keep Gwen safe here.”
When Tommy saw she wasn’t going to continue, his eyebrow went up and his mouth opened. “You wanna give me a little more here, Randi? That’s not at all enlightening. Why does Gwen need to be kept safe here of all places? We’ve never had a real problem, and all the security measure you put in place are still there.”
“No, they’re not,” she interrupted. “Not really. But we can take care of that fairly quickly, I think.” She rushed on when the man would have spoken. “I don’t know for a fact that she is in danger yet, T. But given what I know of the enemy, I’d say she was in more danger than I am.”
Tommy scrubbed his hands over his face. “Can you start from the beginning, please? It is too early in the day for me to figure out what is obviously a convoluted puzzle.”
Randi rose and went back to the window facing Gwen’s classroom, but her unseeing eyes weren’t focused on anything but whatever inner picture she saw. “You know most of the story of why I left. It was supposed to take care of everything. Ghost Rider would be gone; the leak plugged. Case closed.” Tommy sat quietly, knowing he would get the story in due time. Randi had never been quick to speak. She took a deep breath. “Unfortunately in all my planning, I neglected one serious detail. I did not ensure Tiny had the name of the leak, and he lost communication with me before Ghost Rider confirmed my information.” The silence grew long again. “Tiny has found out some very interesting information, and all of it together is making my skin itch.”
“Why?” Finally Tommy ventured a question, and she turned from the window to look at him. She appreciated the fact he had asked why the information bothered her instead of asking for the specifics of her information. It said a lot about his continued respect for her.
She heaved a sigh and moved to sit on the edge of his desk, facing him. “Because it suggests that there is someone between the leak and Ghost Rider. And all indications point to that person being a threat to Gwen.”
“I’m not seeing your logic in coming to that particular conclusion.”
She blew out a frustrated breath, rubbing the back of her neck with both hands. “I’m not sure I can explain it clearly enough for it to make sense to you.”
“Randi, I will help you in any way I possibly can. But I would really like to understand this.”
She stood and started pacing. “Okay. Jerry has a leak in his office, but with Tiny’s new information, the facts point to there being a third party involved; it was the third party that was the go-between for Grace and the leak. As far as he’s been able to ascertain, the leak is not even aware of being a leak. She is simply relaying information to another Sabre.” She paused, then continued. “Now other facts have been brought to life that show this third individual might take offense to Grace River’s death and her manner of dying. It is highly likely that this individual is looking for revenge.”
“Revenge on a dead woman for a dead woman?!? That’s absurd!!”
“Depends on your reasoning, doesn’t it? And most religions feel the dead can hear the thoughts of the living directed toward them. You can, by the way.”
“Can what?”
“Hear the thoughts of the living directed to or about you. It’s a very interesting thing. Anyway,” shaking her thoughts clear and returning them to the subject at hand. “The best way to get revenge on the dead, or the living for that matter, is to destroy what they care the most about. In my case that would be Gwen.”
“So you think Gwen is in danger?”
“I think it a distinct possibility, yes.”
“Well then, let’s get to work and see what we can do to make things safer around here, shall we? First though,” he rose and took her arm, leading her out of his office by Beth’s desk and to the office across the hall. “I think it is time for you to take repossession of your title as head of security.”
“What about Preston? Won’t he object to being usurped?”
He opened the door without a word and ushered her inside. She stopped just past the threshold, stunned by what she saw. Her office was crowded with a majority of the security staff not on duty, flowers and a banner welcoming her back. Preston stood front and center, a big smile on his face and a bouquet of balloons in one hand.
“Welcome home, my friend.” He took her in his arms and gave her a brief hug. “It’s wonderful to have you back.”
“You sure you don’t mind, Pres?
“Mind?? Oh you’re not laying this job on me permanently, Boss. I’ve had all of being in charge of this bunch that I can stand.”
“Like you were some great prize there, Pres!”
“Watch it, Houston!”
The room broke out in chuckles. This had been ongoing for as long as the two had worked together. It was a great tension diffuser, and the people dispersed to help themselves to cookies and punch. Preston, Tommy and Randi remained near the door watching the activity. “Nothing much has changed, has it?”
“Not really. We’ve been trying to keep the status quo, but you made it look so easy. Now that you’re back things can get back to normal.” Whatever the Sabre’s reply to that would have been was lost when Houston came over to welcome her back, slowly followed by the rest of the room.
“Thanks, guys. It’s good to be back. I would like a meeting of all security personnel first thing tomorrow morning. I’d like to see where we are.” There was silence while Randi gathered her thoughts. “Ya’ll have done a good job while I was gone, and I, um, I especially... appreciate ya’ll keeping an eye on Gwen. It means... she... I....”
“We were glad to do it, Boss. We all like her too, ya know. Just not quite the same way or with the same intensity that you do.”
She couldn’t help it. She had to laugh. Then the room laughed with her, and the gathering broke up on a high note. “Tommy, I’m gonna take a ride; look around a bit. Wanna come along?”
“I’d love to, but I’ve got tons to do today. You gonna take Excalibur? He’s been exercised as much as Gwen could manage, but he was pretty picky about letting her ride. I’m guessing he’ll be glad to see ya back.”
“Yeah, I’ve missed him too. We’ll be back for lunch.”
She made her way to the company stable, glad beyond words that the writer’s guild sometimes needed live animals as part of their presentations. She knew Tommy would have gotten and kept a stable full of horses if she’d asked him, but it gave her pleasure to know there were more there than just “her” horse. It was funny. She had never really contemplated having a horse of her own until the first time she’d set foot in the Midas stables. It was as much as though Excalibur had chosen her as she had chosen him. She remembered the day so clearly.
************
Already her head was spinning. The uniform that she wore was her only reminder that she was who she remembered herself to be. Everything else about this new world she found herself in was odd and different. The most surprising thing in this new reality was the woman at her side. For years, she had admired the blonde bard’s talent and stories. And now to find herself casually escorted around the Midas property on a tour by the same bard was just a little bizarre. She wondered if she would ever feel normal again.
They entered the barn with Gwen telling her a bit about the animals housed there and stopped dead in the doorway. At the end of the stable, rearing up on two hind legs was the most beautiful stallion Randi had ever seen. Solid black coat and mane except for the hand-sized sword marking on his chest. He continued to stomp and kick while the trainer struggled to control him. Without thinking, Randi strode over to the horse and grabbed the bridle, turning the stallion’s head in her direction. For a long moment, liquid brown locked eyes with electric blue. Then without warning, the horse snorted in her direction and butted his head in her chest. The trainers looked on in amazement while the Sabre spoke quietly to the horse, gently scratching his head. Gwen walked over to stand beside her.
“Looks like you made a new friend.”
Randi looked down at Gwen and smiled. “Looks like I made two.”
Gwen returned the smile. “Yeah, looks like you made two.”
The head trainer walked over at about this point. “That’s amazing. We’ve had no luck with this stallion at all in the two weeks he’s been here. He’s been vicious to the point that none of us could get near him without risking serious injury. How’d you do that?”
Randi never broke eye contact with the horse as she answered the trainer. “I think he chose me. I had very little to do with it.” The horse nodded his head solemnly, and Gwen bit back a chuckle.
“Well, if you wouldn’t mind exercising him a bit.... ” The trainer let her words trail off.
Randi looked down at her uniform, then over to Gwen. “You up for a bit of a ride?”
Gwen suddenly looked very uncomfortable. “I don’t think so. Horses and I don’t seem to get along very well.”
“C’mon, Gwen. We can finish our tour by taking... “ She turned to the trainer. “What’s his name, anyway?”
“Excalibur. Named for the marking on his chest.”
“... by taking Excalibur for a little exercise.”
“I can’t.” Gwen was almost whispering now, and her color had faded noticeably.
Randi looked the horse in the eye. “You behave. I’ll be right back.” She took Gwen by the elbow and moved them over to a quiet corner of the barn. The rest of the trainers moved about their business, and Excalibur stood majestically still, waiting. “Gwen, what’s wrong?” Randi liked her new friend and couldn’t imagine a reason for her hesitation to ride. She herself was looking forward to the experience.
“I can’t do it, Randi. I... I’m afraid of horses, especially that one. I’ve heard nothing but horror stories the whole time he’s been here. He’s mean.”
Randi looked from the downcast eyes of her bardic friend to the proud eyes of her equine one. “No, he’s just terribly proud and not a little misunderstood. But if you’re really that uncomfortable with it, I’ll ride him alone. We can get another horse for you if you’d be more comfortable that way. Or we can keep walking... whatever works best for you. “ She looked back and forth between them again. “If I promise to keep you safe, will you ride with me?”
Green eyes looked up then, searching blue. “This means a lot to you, doesn’t it?”
Randi thought a moment and then answered honestly. “Yeah, it does.
Gwen studied Randi for a long moment. “Nope. Friends don’t let friends ride the first time alone. If you really wanna ride him,” she swallowed, “I’m game.”
It took them a few minutes to get him saddled. The horse wasn’t particularly thrilled with this new aspect of their newly formed friendship. But Randi made it clear to him very quickly who was in charge, and he settled down. She helped Gwen mount first, then slid into the saddle behind her.
“Remind me not to do this in a Class A the next time, will ya? It just doesn’t fit right up here.”
“Well, you’re not going to be wearing it anymore anyway. That shouldn’t be a problem.”
Randi couldn’t help the twinge that crept over her spine at the nonchalant words. To know so much of her world was changing so fast. Instead she turned her focus to the Midas property, and Gwen’s running commentary about the place. Randi’s eye could see several security issues that would need addressing in the near future.
************
“Such a long time ago,” Randi muttered to herself. Then she opened the door to the stable. Quiet welcomed her, and she realized all the animals were out in the exercise yard. She crossed the length of the barn and exited out the other side, only to be greeted by the sight that had just been playing in her memory. Excalibur stood pawing the air with his front hooves while dancing around on his back two. No trainer stood nearby trying to tame him, and when he came down on all fours he proceeded to run around the yard at a gallop.
Randi edged to the fence and watched him for long moments. Then she whistled, and the stallion came to a dead stop. Only his sides quivering with his breathing showed any sign of movement. She whistled again, and his head turned in her direction as though trying to determine if what his ears told him to be true really was. Randi climbed up onto the fence railing and sat and whistled the third time. This time the horse made a beeline directly to her. He butted her in the chest hard enough that she had to lock her legs and hold on to keep from being knocked off the fence. Then the stallion reared again, perilously close to her head, but she never flinched. It had been a game between them before, and she was determined to show Excalibur that some things, though they had been delayed, hadn’t really changed at all.
Finally when the teasing and testing was over, the horse began to race around the practice yard. This was what Randi had been waiting for. As the stallion approached her at full speed, she leapt from the fence onto his back, and held on for dear life. Excalibur took this as the true sign that his mistress had returned and made for the fence. They were long, long overdue for an all-out ride.
The outer perimeter was extensive, and it was nearing lunchtime before horse and rider finished their initial round. One quick stop and then they head over to the writing building. Randi was quite windblown when she and Excalibur came to a halt just outside Gwen’s classroom.
************
Teacher and students had become absorbed in their work. Gwen had been surprised by the way her class fell to work with a will, but she did not yet understand the inspiration she and Randi had provided that morning that had proved the impetus for their dedicated work now. She would later and be torn between embarrassment and gratification. But for now she and they were totally immersed in the work before them.
It was the whinny that brought her back to the present. She looked up and caught Randi’s eye, flushing with pleasure at the unspoken question she saw twinkling in the blue depths. There was something about the wild look as though the Marine was a hero from one of her stories come to life in front of her. She brought her attention back to her students who to a person were smirking knowingly at her. She blushed again and as nonchalantly as possible said, “Class, I know it’s a little early for lunch, but I think we’ve earned a break. So why don’t you pack it in and head on over to the mess hall?”
To which one student replied cheekily, “You go, Teach!” The rest of the class hooted and cheered - a sound that grew proportionally to the color that highlighted Gwen’s features. It was especially loud when Randi lifted Gwen into the saddle in front of her, which she had made sure to place on the horse before stopping to pick up Gwen. They set out at a walk, and the class stood in the doorway watching until they became a speck in the distance.
“Wasn’t that just the most romantic thing?” The youngest amongst them almost swooned.
“They are such a stunning couple.”
“Yeah, they are. I’m glad they’ve found happiness together.”
The entire class murmured their assent. Gwen had always been a favorite, but the difference they had seen in her just today was overwhelming. It was an amazing thing to observe. The picture warrior and bard had created had made a lasting impression and would provide inspiration for a long time to come. It gave them all a bit more faith in something bigger than themselves. They sighed collectively, then moved as one body toward the mess hall.
Gwen’s hands automatically locked on the arms wrapped around her middle. Though much had changed in the years they had been riding this stallion together, Gwen had never quite lost her initial fear of horseback riding. Excalibur took special pains to not make her any more uncomfortable than she already was now unlike when they were first getting to know each other. Then it had been a battle of wills, and for a very long time the horse seemed to begrudge the times he had to share Randi’s attention.
When Randi left though, he learned to appreciate Gwen. Gwen had visited him several times a week, taking her own time to groom him and give him a bit of exercise and a treat. He had missed her special attentions while she was on her walkabout, and though they had long since gotten along it marked a real turning point in their relationship. The stallion seemed to consciously gentle his demeanor for her, and it did not go unnoticed by anyone, especially Gwen.
Even Randi noticed that Excalibur was acting differently once Gwen was aboard, and she leaned into the bit just slightly, trying to coax the horse to a faster gait. Gwen noticed the stallion’s hesitation to obey, and she looked back to Randi. “Can I have the bridle a minute?”
Randi shrugged and passed the reins to the woman seated in front of her. Excalibur recognized the change in hands and immediately slowed his steps to a walk. Gwen leaned forward to whisper in his ear, “It’s okay, Boy. Randi wants to run. So let’s run.” The black head turned to look in her direction, and an ear flicked as though questioning her words. “It’s okay, Boy, really,” she repeated, and she patted his neck in reassurance. He nodded his agreement and took off again at a gallop. Randi was caught mostly unawares, and the change of pace made her clutch Gwen’s mid-section somewhat tightly. She consciously loosened her hold, starting slightly when Gwen shifted the reins back into her grasp. They rode silently for a bit until they came around to the stable just as the lunch bell sounded. Each took a brush and brushed the animal down, ensuring that he was clean and had plenty of fodder and water. Gwen reached an apple over the stall door just as they were leaving, and he lipped it up with quiet contentment. Randi noticed the added interaction. On their way back to her office to clean up, she asked Gwen about it.
“What happened with you and Excalibur?”
“Hmm?”
“I mean, I know things had gotten better between you, but I don’t remember ya’ll being quite so chummy.” A hand lifted and scratched the back of her neck. “Did I miss something?”
Something about the question hit Gwen the wrong way, and she was abrupt in her answer. “Yes, Randi. You missed a lot. You were dead for fifteen months, remember?” Randi didn’t reply immediately, torn between anger and hurt. But once they reached her office, she calmly closed the door and turned to face her irate lover. Gwen didn’t give her a chance to respond, launching another offensive. “How dare you assume that everything would stay status quo in your absence! Things change. People change.”
Randi sank to the couch as the stiffening left her knees and the blood drained from her face. She ran an unsteady hand through her dark locks. “What are you saying, Gwen?” spoken in a tremulous whisper. “Do you not want ‘us’ anymore?”
Gwen finally turned from the window where she had been standing with her back to the room and Randi. Now hearing the terror in Randi’s tone, she reviewed their conversation before dropping to one knee beside her. “Randi,” grasping the large hands in her own and cringing at the lack of reaction. “Randi, look at me.” Dark hair hung down covering Randi’s facial features. “Please, Randi... look at me.” Gwen loosened the hold of one hand and reached up to cup her chin firmly. Her soul cried out at the pain radiating from blue tear-filled eyes. “Oh, Love... I am so sorry. I didn’t realize... I didn’t stop to think how that sounded.” She moved onto the sofa and pulled Randi into her arms, cradling her close to her heart. “I don’t know what set me off with your question. Maybe I’m PMSing or something. It’s just.... When you were gone, so much changed. Cal and I bonded out of necessity, I think, as much as anything.”
“Cal?”
“Mmm... nickname, sorry. It was much easier than Excalibur. But I was the only one he would let close enough to groom or exercise him. And he was the one person I could talk to without being told what I needed to be doing or what I should do. Besides Ditto, I mean. And he could take me away for just a little bit and help me remember better times.” Randi relaxed into the bard’s embrace, and Gwen smiled when she felt her do so. “I am sorry, Love. I never meant to hurt you.”
“I know, Little One. That just blindsided me a bit. I really not sure where the reaction came from.”
“I am,” laying a hand on Randi’s heart. “Just like mine did believe it or not. Guess we’ve still got a few issues to work through, huh?”
“I guess so. But I hope they don’t all hurt this bad.”
“Me too. But we have a serious pending issue to confront right now.”
“Oh?” Concerned blue eyes locked with twinkling green. “What’s that?” Randi really wasn’t sure she was up for dealing with any more issues like this last one at the moment. That little episode had taken more out of her than she cared to admit. Right about then though, two stomachs growled in tandem, and the two humans they were attached to chuckled in response. “Hmm, I see your point.” She tried to rise but was held quite firmly in the bard’s grasp. Randi turned to look up at Gwen.
“I love you, Randi.”
“Ditto, my bard.”
“Are we okay?”
“Yep, we’re okay. I think we always will be as long as we’re willing to talk to each other.”
“Oh, you can count on that, Stud. Now let’s get cleaned up and go get some lunch. I’m starving.” It didn’t take long for them to make an appearance in the mess hall, but it was long enough that everyone else was sitting down eating. Everyone cheered when they walked in the room hand in hand, causing them both to blush. What they found touching however, was the fact that their table, the same one they had shared every meal at Midas for the better part of four years, was reserved for them and sat empty. “And then again,” Gwen commented as she squeezed the hand in her own, “sometimes the more things change, the more they stay the same.”
“Yeah, I think it’s a nice way to tell us we were missed a little bit.”
They each grabbed a tray, and got themselves some lunch, then moved to their table. Once the applause died down, the level of conversation never altered around them. Still, there was an air of expectancy until they seated themselves and started eating. Then as life resumed its normal routine, the room sighed collectively, and turned its attention back to matters at hand.
Chapter X
Much of the rest of the week passed in similar fashion. Each morning Randi walked Gwen to her classroom, though their partings were much more subdued than they had been that first day back.
************
Early Monday afternoon, Gwen and Randi excused themselves from Midas and left. Gwen had noticed that Randi was still a bit upset by their earlier altercation. She made sure Randi was comfortably seated in the transport before assuming control. Without a word she headed them out of town and toward their private hideaway.
Randi didn’t comment, lost in her thoughts over Tommy’s words and her misunderstanding with Gwen. She hadn’t realized how different things would be; what a difference her dying had made to them and to her. She had always been a very private person, and it niggled at her a lot that people – friends - though she knew their fascination was harmless enough, made her and Gwen the objects of their scrutiny. Especially now that they were officially a couple. She had never been big on PDA’s from anyone, and to be the focus of the attention those brought her was more than unnerving. Randi really had no idea how Gwen felt about public expressions of their devotion to one another. It would be something else to talk about when they got.... About that time, Randi noticed that they weren’t headed back to the island but instead were headed to the glen. An eyebrow raised, then she had to smile. Randi reached a hand over to her partner. “Good choice,” smiling in Gwen’s direction.
Gwen came back to the present with a start. Randi had been so quiet and withdrawn, and Gwen’s mind had wandered in the interim. “Thanks,” wondering where Randi thoughts had wandered. The transport came to a stop, and they climbed out, joining hands and moving to the safe haven of their favorite oak tree.
Seating themselves at its base they remained quiet for a while, simply absorbing the peace that the glade offered. The whisper of the wind, the rustling of the leaves and the tinkling of the nearby stream all contributed to the relaxing atmosphere. When she felt the body behind her finally settle in comfortably, Gwen ventured to speak.
“You ready to talk about it?”
“Hmm? About what?”
“Whatever is still bothering you. I know that what happened before lunch is probably still upsetting you, but I get the distinct impression there is something else wrong. So you wanna talk about it?”
Randi had to smile at the top of the blonde head that was nestled in the hollow of her throat. Since Randi was certain they were alone, they had assumed what was quickly becoming one of their most comfortable pairings. Gwen was couched between Randi’s long legs, leaning back into the firm body. Strong arms wrapped around Gwen’s waist, and she held on tightly to the hands locked at her front.
Randi drew in a deep breath. “Gwen, how do you feel about this?”
Gwen’s brow crinkled in confusion. “Huh? Feel about what?” She felt like she had missed something important.
Randi squeezed her gently around the middle. “This.”
“Um, Randi? Do you think we could start at the beginning of the conversation? I’m not getting what you’re asking me.”
Randi leaned her forehead on blonde hair in frustration “Sometimes I wish I was a bard,” she muttered. Gwen just smiled to herself and waited.
Randi was silent so long trying to figure out a way NOT to be blunt that finally Gwen turned to face her in concern. “Randi?”
She decided just to plunge right in. “How do you feel about public displays of affection?”
Green eyes searched blue before she answered, and she understood immediately what was bothering her companion. “Do they embarrass you, Love?”
“Yes... no... not exactly... I mean, not... ARGH!!”
“Take a deep breath and start over. Take your time. We’re not going anywhere til we get this sorted out, okay?”
Randi nodded. “I’m not embarrassed by us, or what we feel for each other.”
“But...?”
“But what we share is ours, for us alone. I don’t want to be the talk of the lunch table.” She drew a breath and continued. “It’s different with Tommy and Ella; your folks; even Reed and Tiny to a point. They better than most know what we have suffered to be together, and none of them would make us the gossip of the day.” Gwen started to speak, and Randi put a finger on her lips. “Wait, I’m not finished.” Gwen nodded and she proceeded. “I know the people at Midas didn’t mean any harm, but to be so conspicuous.... It’s really not in my nature. As much as I love you, I’m not sure I can change enough to ever be comfortable being publicly affectionate.”
Gwen took a bit of time analyzing Randi’s words, hearing both the spoken and unspoken. She wondered what had happened to draw Randi’s attention to their behavior. Obviously someone mentioned it as neither of them had noticed it before. She locked eyes with her companion, ensuring she had Randi’s full attention before she spoke. “Love, I would never ask you to change who you are. You are probably the most private person I know. Now that I think about it, I‘m not really surprised this bothers you, Randi. I’ll admit it never even occurred to me since so much of my life is geared toward a public persona. But I have no problem keeping things between us. I’ve never been too big on being the subject of gossip myself.”
They sat quietly for a time after that, soaking in the warmth of the bond between them. “Thank you, Little One,” Randi finally muttered into the peace. “I will try to broaden my horizons somewhat though it may take a bit of time.”
“Randi, you can have all the time you need. And even if you never get comfortable with PDA’s, we will always have our time. Forever, remember?”
“Uh huh. Forever.”
************
Their separation at the classroom door was noticeably restrained on Tuesday morning. The two walked hand in hand to the guild building and stood talking outside the door.
“Tommy was right,” Randi mentioned casually to her companion.
Well, now at least I know who opened their big mouth and made Randi so self-conscious. I’ll be having a word with him later. These thoughts crossed her mind even as she responded to Randi’s spoken words. “About what?” They were still holding hands, facing one another.
“You can feel it.... feel them watching us. I understand why, but I still don’t like it.”
Gwen loosened one of her hands from the warrior’s grasp and cupped the beloved face in her palm. “Don’t think about it, Love. What we have is rare so it’s no wonder others want to catch a glimpse. But what we have is ours, and we only have to share what we’re comfortable in sharing. Okay?”
“I love you, you know.”
“I know. I love you, too. Now go to work. I’ll see you at lunch.” She removed her hand from Randi’s face and patted their still linked hands. Randi, surprisingly, brought their joined hands to her lips and brushed her own against them lightly before squeezing the bard’s hand and releasing it.
“I’ll be back to escort you to the mess hall.” And without a backward glance Randi headed toward her office.
Gwen stood at the door, watching until Randi disappeared from sight. There was almost an erotic quality to their parting... a tease. Gwen felt like she was being courted... again. Because she knew now that was exactly what Randi had been doing unwittingly for at least the last year before her death.
This little development could lend itself to some interesting possibilities. Then she walked into the classroom and set about teaching the day’s lesson.
Randi’s meeting with her security team went smoothly. She pointed out things that they had been doing well and made mention of some of the changes she was initiating. She didn’t explain her reasoning, and they knew better than to ask. She had proven her skill many times over in the years she had been their leader. And most of it they had expected since it was in areas that had grown slack in her absence.
When they for lunch, it was very sedate. Randi was waiting outside the door when the bell rang, and both students and artists poured from their respective buildings headed toward the mess hall. Several of the student bards saw her and giggled, but she never lost her stoic demeanor. Only when Gwen stepped from the room did she break into a smile. Randi offered her arm, which Gwen gladly took. Then they began a leisurely stroll toward the lunchroom.
The rest of the week flowed similarly for them, and the people at Midas learned a subtle but pointed lesson. By the end of the week, no extra attention was given to them, and they were both devoutly grateful.
Friday afternoon found Gwen with a bit of free time. Randi was instructing part of her staff in some new defense measures, and the students were working in the holo-suites on their first public presentations. Since her presence was not required, she decided to seek out Tommy.
A knock on his door gained her entrance, and she went in. He looked up form his work as she entered and smiled a welcome. “Come in, Gwen. Come in. Have a seat,” waving her to a chair. “I’m almost done, and I’ll be right with you.”
“That’s fine, T.”
There was silence for a few moments, then he looked up at her and smiled again. “So, what brings you here this afternoon?”
“I have a bone to pick with you, Tommy.”
He studied her face, trying to gauge the seriousness of her tone. He gave her his full attention, and put his folded hands on the desk in front of him. “What seems to be the problem, Gwen?”
She was obviously agitated by something. With his question, she popped out of her seat and began pacing. Finally she turned and looked at him, tears brimming in eyes that burned with anger and confusion. “Why, Tommy? Why did you have to say something to her? Did you have to make her self-conscious?” She took a deep breath and whirled on him. “I don’t mind keeping things between her and me. That’s not the point. What we share is personal. It’s ours, and if we want to keep it to ourselves or share it with the whole world, that should be up to us. You shouldn’t have made her so... so... Damn! Damn you, Tommy.” She slumped into her seat.
Tommy sat stock still for a long moment. A myriad of reactions flowed through him, and he hesitated to speak. Still his first reaction was one of anger. “And did you stop to think about how she’d feel when ya’ll became the talk of the mess hall?” He stood and walked around the desk, stopping to stand in front of her. “Did you?”
Now the bard let her temper loose, and stood facing the taller man with fire glowing in her emerald eyes. “No, I didn’t stop to think how she’d feel. Neither of us stopped to think, Tommy. We were simply feeling. And it was so wonderful.”
He gazed into her eyes then, seeing the pain he had inadvertently caused in trying to spare them embarrassment. He relaxed his stance, leaning back onto his desk. He reached for her hands, relieved when she didn’t pull away from him. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” He sighed. “I was thinking of her reaction to gossip instead of the feelings that were causing the behavior in the first place. I really am sorry.”
Gwen pulled her hands from his grasp and moved to the window that afforded her a view of the practice grounds. She stood for long moments watching Randi as the Marine took her personnel through a complicated weapons’ exercise regimen. She sighed and dropped her shoulders in defeat. “No, T. You were right to try to keep us out of the gossip circle. Neither of us would have been happy there. I just wish it hadn’t been necessary.”
“Me too.” Tommy came up behind her and put his hands on her shoulders. “Feel better now?”
“Yeah. I’m sorry for yelling at you.”
“Well, I’m sorry for yelling back so we’re even, huh?”
“You’re a good friend, T,” Gwen said, laying a hand on one of those that still covered her shoulders.
“Hm, well, you’ve been there for me a time or two as well, my friend. Ya’ll still going up to your folks this weekend?”
“Yeah. We’re going there for the week, then over to Reed and Tiny’s for the birth of the puppies. They should be so cute. We’ll be back here ready to go again Monday morning. The students have their assignments, and Marilyn is gonna keep an eye on them....“
He turned the bard around to face him. “Gwen, it’s all right. I know ya’ll are still adjusting to everything. It’s gonna take a little time. Go spend some time with your folks. We will still be here when you get back, and you’ll still have a place. You both will for as long as you want one.”
“Thanks, T. That’s always nice to know.” She watched as the security class broke up, and her lover headed in toward the offices. “Let me go catch up with Randi. We’ll see you when we get back.”
“Ya’ll have a safe trip and enjoy yourselves, Gwen. We’ll see you both in a few days.”
But there was much on the horizon that would change all their well-laid plans.
************
“YOU. DID. WHAT???” The weapons smith closed his eyes and took a deep breath, counting to ten. Twice. Finally after a full sixty heartbeats passed, he opened his eyes and resumed his packing. He had thought the summons odd, but after hearing Jill’s news.... “I’m sorry, Sweetheart. I’m a little stressed. Would you repeat that for me again?”
Jill surreptitiously wiped her eyes and looked at her husband. “I’m sorry, Geoff. I didn’t know it would be a problem. I was just trying to do the right thing.”
“It’s okay, Hon. You... this... it all just caught me off guard. Let’s start over again, all right?”
“I just thought, you know, since he was kind enough to have used his connections to keep an eye on her while she was gone that Jerry might like to know that Gwen and Randi will actually have a happy ending to their story.”
Geoff didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at this point. Odds were, given the situation that the wrong people now knew that Miranda Valiant was alive. If that was the case.... And as if that didn’t complicate things enough, there was also the extremely peculiar fact that he had been recalled for a mission. Nothing dangerous, really. Nothing he hadn’t had to do before though it hadn’t happened very often. It was a simple matter of investigating some weapons sites and installations with a small Sabre team. No, more than anything it was the timing that bothered him. He felt an ominous foreboding in the pit of his stomach. He had time to pack a bag, and that was it. Even now the team was waiting for him. He didn’t even have time to leave Randi a message. He would have to hope and pray it would wait til he got back.
Geoff locked his bag. “Baby, I’ve gotta go.”
“Now?? But, Geoff, the girls are due in soon.”
“I know, Honey. I know. And believe me, I’m not at all happy about it. But this can’t wait.” Jill nodded her head. There had been a few instances in the lives when Geoff had mysteriously left them because of his craft. But it had been a very long time since it had been so urgent for him to do so. “I’ll be back as quick as I can. Tell the girls I love them and will see them soon.”
H e walked out the door, setting in motion a chain of events that would alter the course of the lives of those nearest and dearest to him.
When the transport landed it was almost dark, and both Gwen and Randi were happy to be arriving. Though Gwen had not yet told Randi of the confrontation she had had with Tommy, Randi could see the emotional toll it had taken. She longed to ask Gwen about the source of her exhaustion, but knew she would confide when she felt comfortable. Maybe she’ll tell me tonight after we settle down for bed.
Randi knew the source of her own fatigue. She and her security team had worked very hard physically, and for all her efforts, exercise in the other realm had not been the same as it was here. The work she had done did not translate well in terms of strength and stamina. Her body was still not back to its optimum performance. She would have to make a serious effort to improve. She didn’t like the feeling of foreboding that continued to overshadow her thoughts.
Then Jill was there, waiting for them with open arms. And all her dark thoughts were chased away for the time being. The ride home from the hub was quick and quiet. The two younger women took their things upstairs and stopped when they got to the two bedrooms. It was the first time they had been in the Goldman’s home as a couple. Gwen set her bag down in the hallway and did the same with Randi’s. “C’mon. We’ll ask Mother which room we’re supposed to have.” They headed back downstairs, but Gwen’s attention was diverted by something that seemed to be missing. “Where’s Daddy, Mother? I thought he’d have met us too.” Gwen wasn’t upset, really. Just a little confused. Her father had doted on her from the time she was a baby, and for him not to welcome her home was.... Surely he wasn’t having second thoughts about her marriage to Randi.
Her thoughts were clearly reflected in her face when she turned to gaze at Jill. Randi reached over and took her hand, calming Gwen’s frantic heartbeat by touch alone. “It’s all right, Love. I’m sure there is a reasonable explanation.” Blue and green eyes turned to Jill in tandem, and she found herself momentarily mesmerized by their singular focused intensity.
“You know your father wouldn’t miss your being here if it could be helped, Dear.” Jill paced in front of the two seated in front of her. “The fact of the matter is that he was called away on urgent business. Unusual but not unheard of.”
The tingling these words stirred in her gut was not at all pleasant, and Randi found herself on edge. Gwen noticed the change in her bearing immediately. “Randi?”
She clasped Gwen’s hand to her more tightly but continued to look at Jill. “Did he say where he was going? Or how long he’d be?”
“No, Dear. He didn’t. Anytime the military has recalled him like this, I get no details... either before he leaves or after he comes home.” Her tone wasn’t bitter, but it was clear she resented her exclusion from this part of her husband’s life.
“Randi?” Gwen was more insistent this time, and Randi looked at her.
“It’s okay, Love. Remember what I told you about my reactions?” Gwen nodded, sure she wasn’t getting the whole story but unwilling to push things in front of her mother.
Jill continued. “He did say he would wrap things up as fast as he could and hoped to be home to see you both very soon.” She paused. “He was very upset at the timing.”
“Yes well, I’m not real happy with it either.”
“None of us are, Honey, but we can still get a lot done towards getting ready for your wedding.” And for the rest of the evening, the talk turned to other things.
Bedtime found them curled up together in the center of Gwen’s old canopy bed. Jill had given them their choice, and they chose to be family instead of guests. Gwen lightly traced Randi’s face in the dark. “You okay, Stud?”
“Yeah. Why do you ask?”
“You just seemed a little distracted tonight, especially once you learned Daddy had been recalled.”
“I’m a little upset, I guess. Geoff was gonna show me some of the new things he’s been working on. I really don’t appreciate the military’s timing here.” She didn’t elaborate. There was little she could explain as more than a gut feeling. She would do some checking and see if she could find some answers.
“There have been a lot of times with you I have felt the exact same sentiment about you. Especially once....“ Gwen trailed off. The silence only intrigued Randi more.
“Especially once what, Little One?” Randi posed her question when it became clear Gwen was not going to continue without prompting. She felt Gwen squirm in her arms and even though she couldn’t see her face in the waning moonlight, it was easy to ascertain her embarrassment. Randi shifted to lie on her side, drawing Gwen into a tight cuddle next to her. “Love?”
Gwen pushed the warrior so she was once again reclining on her back, and the bard took up her favorite position laying half sprawled on top of Randi with her head tucked under Randi’s chin. This confession would be much easier if those piercing blue eyes were not focused so directly on her.
“There were times, especially once I began to realize and understand my feelings for you, that I really resented the military’s interference in your life.” Her fingers started moving in a light pattern over Randi’s torso. Gwen smiled when she felt as well as heard the hitch in Randi’s breathing. “I... I mean, I didn’t know it was the military, but I was very put out with whatever kept taking you away from me.”
The revelation was a little unexpected, and Randi grabbed Gwen’s hand to still it momentarily. Gwen had touched on a subject that Randi was curious about, and this was the first opportunity that it had presented itself for discussion. She wanted to explore it a bit more, and the stroking was driving her to distraction. Gwen waited briefly, then lifted her head to look at Randi’s. The intensity of the gaze regarding her caused her to drop her head back to onto Randi’s chest.
“What?” Gwen whispered, wondering what thoughts had put that look there.
Randi swallowed hard. This was going to be awkward for her to admit, but it was only fair in light of what she was going to be indirectly asking Gwen. “During one of the first of our many long talks, Aphrodite railed at me for leading you on. She accused me of courting you with no intention of following through.” She swallowed hard again. “I wasn’t, Gwen. Not intentionally anyway. But when we looked back, she showed me each and every instance where I was. Courting you, I mean.” Her arms tightened against the smaller body, and she smiled in the darkness when Gwen returned her embrace. “The funny thing is, you responded every single time though I didn’t realize it at the time, and I’m sure you didn’t either.”
She waited now, hoping Gwen would understand what she wasn’t asking out loud and open up to her. Randi let go of Gwen’s hand when the silence dragged on, and almost unconsciously Gwen resumed her stroking. She took a deep breath and began to speak.
“When we first met.... “ She took another breath and started over. This was something she had had more than fifteen months to think about, and she still wasn’t really sure how to voice things. It wasn’t something she herself was entirely clear on, but maybe saying the words aloud to Randi would help them both to know the truth. “You have to understand that when we met, I was alone. You were my first real friend. Don’t misunderstand, I had many, many acquaintances, but no one really that I confided in or shared things with. No one who knew me better than I knew myself.”
Randi was quiet. She knew all this but waited patiently, knowing Gwen was leading up to something.
“Looking back,” she shook her head a little to clear it, and Randi chuckled as the blonde hair tickled her neck. Gwen pulled back a little to catch her eyes. “Sorry.” Gwen lost herself in the deep blue regard for the longest moment. Anyway,” she remarked, clearing her throat and laying her head back down on the broad shoulder. “Looking back, it was as though I was existing in a fog.”
************
Artemis paused in her routine moderating of the scrying bowl. She sighed. This was one part of godhood that she really didn’t care too much for, but it had to be done. Her favorite couple came across her monitor, and she smiled, watching them for a moment. Their interaction was so passionate even in repose that she found herself hesitant to move on. Then the goddess caught a few of the words, and she concentrated on what was being said. Her expression changed to a frown as she listened, then blossomed into alarm. Then she headed off in search of her sisters. This was something they needed to know about immediately.
************
“How so, Love?” Randi was a little confused though she felt Gwen was pretty much in the same boat. Maybe they could figure it out together. “What do you mean?”
Gwen sighed. “I... it’s not... it’s like something was keeping me from seeing the obvious.” She leaned up on an elbow and looked directly into Randi’s face. “Randi, everyone, EVERYONE around us could see what was between us. Everyone but me. It wasn’t until just before you left that last time that I even considered something more than friendship even possible between us. And once we got official word....” Her eyes teared up, and they spilled over onto her cheeks without warning. Randi reached up a trembling hand and gently wiped them away. Gwen leaned into the caress, and swallowed. “The moment public acknowledgement was made of what I already knew in my heart to be true... as soon as we were informed of your... your death.” Here she gave another big sigh and swallowed. “It was as though someone drew a curtain away from my heart and mind. Suddenly everything became crystal clear.”
Now Gwen put her head back down on Randi’s shoulder and sobbed. Randi engulfed Gwen in a tight hug and held onto her. Tears rolled down her face in sympathy as she silently rocked Gwen. After a long while the convulsions lessened, and Gwen lay still trying to catch her breath. When she finally spoke, it was in a bare whisper. “As much as losing you again physically scares me, I am just as terrified that.... ” She broke off, and Gwen felt the warm tears hit her chest. “I don’t want to lose this, Randi. I don’t want to forget or be blinded again.”
Randi shifted them then, rolling them over so that her own larger body covered Gwen’s completely. “Little One, open your eyes.” Slowly, reluctantly, watery green eyes opened and focused on the countenance hovering above her. Quite without her conscious permission, Gwen lifted a hand to trace the planes of Randi’s face once more. A sad smile crossed Randi’s visage as she allowed the exploration. Then she began to speak.
“Gwen, I want you to listen to me very carefully, and I want you to remember this.” She waited for Gwen to acknowledge her words with trusting eyes and a nod before she continued. Randi took hold of Gwen’s left hand and raised it to her lips. She held it so that the Soulmates’ ring was in Gwen’s line of sight. “No matter what, Love... no matter where or when or why... whenever you need reassurance of what we have together, what we are to each other... if I’m not right there to remind you of the truth of our reality together, I want you to look at this ring. And I want you to let it be your reminder of what we share and our life together now. And I promise you,” then fiercely “I. Promise. You.” She cradled Gwen’s face gently in both hands and teasingly nipped at the full lips beneath her own. “If that ever happens, I will get to you as quick as I can and will reassure and remind you personally.”
Her voice dropped to a seductive purr, and Gwen’s eyes darkened in response. “Really?”
“Um hmm,” leaning down again to nibble on the proffered neck. “I think a little reminder and reassurance might be a good idea right now.” Hands and lips moved lower again.
“I... um, oh God... I.... ” Gwen’s voice trailed off as Randi proceeded to put all coherent thought right out of her mind.
It was very early in the morning, but still full dark outside when Randi slipped from their bed. She needed answers and she needed them fast. Gwen whimpered slightly in her sleep when Randi left the bed. She relaxed when Randi stroked her face softly and whispered loving reassurances in her ear. Randi smiled in the darkness when Gwen curled around Randi’s pillow with a deep sigh. “I’ll be back shortly, Love,” and after pulling on a robe stepped out into the darkened hallway. Thirty minutes later, a fuming and frustrated warrior crawled back into bed beside the still sleeping bard. Gwen was quick to abandon the pillow in favor of the warm body, then opened one eye when she felt the upset present in Randi’s body.
“You okay?” mumbling against the smooth skin now conveniently underneath her cheek. “You seem awfully tense.”
“Yeah, Love. I’m fine. Everything’s fine,” lightly scratching Gwen’s back and feeling her settle back into sleep. Then under her breath to herself, “I hope everything is fine. Damn, Tiny! Where the hell are you??”
************
Jill was up and had breakfast almost ready when the two of them ventured downstairs the following morning. “Good morning, you two. I wondered if I was gonna have to start without you.”
“Sorry, Mother. Late night.” The words slipped out unheeded. When Gwen realized their implications, she blushed to the roots of her fair hair. Her mother didn’t noticed as she had her gaze fixed on the impassive expression on Randi’s face.
“Is everything all right, Dear? I heard you prowling around the house early this morning.”
Though caught off-guard, Randi didn’t bat an eyelash. “Yes, Jill. Thanks.” She didn’t add anymore, and both the Goldman women respected her privacy enough to let the matter drop.
“By the way, Gwen,” redirecting her attention to her daughter, “Sal will be here this afternoon. I told him you were going to be in town. He, um, he doesn’t know about Randi. I thought you might like to be the one to tell him.”
As it happened, no one had to tell him. He had promised to stop by, but hadn’t been more specific as to a time. He honestly hadn’t been able to be that specific, and thinking it was purely a social as opposed to a business call, knew Gwen would understand. So Jill was gone to market to find something for dinner, and Gwen was indisposed when he knocked on the door. Randi looked in the direction in which Gwen had disappeared, then raised her eyes heavenward and shook her head. There are just times.... Then she bit the bullet and moved to answer the door. Randi caught the man as his knees sagged, and half-led, half-carried him toward the sofa. It was in this position Gwen caught them, and she simply crossed over to help Randi lower the stunned man to the couch. Then she knelt beside him while Randi moved off to fix him a stiff drink.
“Looks like I’ve got some explaining to do.”
Randi simply nodded and passed Sal a tumbler of brandy. This had the makings of an interesting afternoon.
“So, you’ll let us do all the pictures, holos and vids? The ceremony and the reception?” Sal had finally recovered his wits and was exceptionally enthusiastic about the upcoming nuptials. It was an event he found himself looking very forward to. Just the rekindled light shining out of Gwen’s eyes made the idea an appealing one, but it was the obvious love shared between the two women before him that made Sal want to do this. “Please... we promise to be so discreet you’ll never even know we’re there.”
Gwen looked at Randi, unsure. She really wanted Rico to do the work. He had never let her down yet, and the work he had down of them at her award’s ceremony had been magnificent. Except for the posed pictures, they hadn’t even noticed his presence. Randi caught the longing in the green eyes and smiled slightly. Gwen smiled back and started to answer when Randi cut in.
“Sal, you honored my last request of you, and we would be very happy to have ya’ll record this most important event for us as well.” Gwen stared open-mouthed for a moment. She had never expected Randi to be so agreeable to the idea given that she had never seen the work that had resulted from that final request. Then again, Gwen mused, Randi had been gradually adjusting to Sal’s personality before she’d left. It was nice to see them a little more comfortable together.
“Yes, Sal,” she finally responded. “We want you there. We know you will capture the day for us beautifully, and we will be glad to have you there as a friend as well.”
He clapped his hands together enthusiastically. “Excellent! Excellent! I will get with Jill as soon as possible then and get things underway.” He beamed at Randi and Gwen. “Congratulations to the both of you. I cannot begin to tell you how happy I am to have had this happen to you. You two are one of the most romantic couples I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. This is just going to be so... so....“ Still gushing, he took his leave of them and headed for his studio.
Epilogue “Everything is in place, Grace,” the dark man whispered aloud. “I expect to join you very soon because Miranda Valiant will never let me live. Sam won’t be happy, but he’ll understand. And it will be worth it to know that she will suffer interminably for the rest of her natural life.”
He chuckled and turned his attention away from the window and back to his packing.
To Be Continued....
08/01-04/02
A Valiant Journey
Thanks: To my truly awesome Beta Team - Carol, Lisa, Marsha and Phil - for the questions, comments and encouragement and to Carol and Lisa for the editing. You guys rock!
Author’s Note: This picks up immediately after A Valiant Heart ends so you will need to read that first if you haven’t already. The Storyteller’s Cardinal rule is still in effect.
A Valiant Interlude
By D
Prologue
It was impossible to tell if the shrouded figure on the beach was actually a human being or just a very odd bit of sculpture left from an earlier, questionable era. It stood so still that it wasn’t until a slight movement was seen that one could have been convinced that it was in fact a living entity. The lack of movement, however, was not nearly so disturbing as the thoughts emanating from beneath the covering.
“I promise you, Grace - Miranda Valiant’s afterlife will be full of suffering for what she did to you. I will make sure she pays the price for her actions.”
It was a long time before the person actually moved and disappeared into the thick fog that was slowly rolling in.
Chapter I
It wasn’t any one sensation that awakened Randi in the still darkness of the pre-dawn morning. It was a combination of several - a gentle touch tracing her face; warm, uneven breathing on her neck; hot wetness on her collarbone. But it wasn’t until the warmth in her arms began to shake lightly with silent sobs that she rolled toward Gwen, tightening her embrace convulsively in unspoken support. They had yet to talk, and Randi decided to let Gwen cry herself out for now. So she rocked her gently, whispering love and endearments in her ears and holding on for all she was worth.
They fell asleep again just as a hint of gray touched the eastern sky, and the sun was quite high in the sky before blue eyes peeked open the second time. Randi smiled in remembered joy at the exquisite pleasure they had shared the previous night, then the smile turned melancholy at the remembered tears Gwen had shed. So much pain and so many tears; so many things to talk about.
Grimacing in extreme discomfort, Randi edged out from under the naked bard who was draped over her own naked body. She moved rapidly to the bathroom to take care of business. Randi was just splashing a bit of water on her face when Gwen’s scream brought her back into the bedroom running.
“NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!”
Gwen was sitting up in the middle of the bed wrapped around the pillow the newly returned Sabre had been using. Green eyes stared ahead unseeingly, the small body rocking gently back and forth in an effort to comfort herself. Randi scooped Gwen up into her arms, surrounding her senses. After a few minutes, Gwen, who had tensed at Randi’s touch, allowed herself to relax and believe in her new reality. Randi’s heart had broken at the flinch, knowing she was the cause of Gwen’s waking nightmare and knowing it was going to take lots of time and patience to convince her bard she was home to stay.
“I’m sorry, Love. I didn’t mean for you to wake up alone.”
The small hand unclenched from the pillow it was buried in and slowly moved toward Randi’s face. Gwen lifted her chin and raised her eyes to the features of the woman she loved. She followed with her hand the path her eyes had taken as though assuring herself that what she saw was real and not wishful thinking or a suddenly active imagination. Randi closed her eyes and allowed the exploration, taking great comfort in the soft touch.
“You really are here with me, aren’t you? You’re really alive - I’m not just dreaming, am I?”
The last was said so wistfully Randi had to close her eyes against the tears that wanted to fall. She captured Gwen’s hand, bringing the slim fingers to her lips for a kiss. “I really am here. I really am alive and you are not just dreaming. We are in love and together and will be forever and beyond. I promise.”
“You promise?”
“I promise.” It would be a promise she would regret making in the not too distant future.
************
After a nice long joint shower that lent itself to a bit of playtime as well as calming Gwen’s fears about Randi disappearing, they decided a little food might be in order. It was odd sharing space again and though Gwen had changed nothing in the house, Randi felt a little out of place. She stood there with the refrigerator door open, focusing on nothing until a warm hand appeared at the small of her back.
“You okay?”
“Yeah,” with a sigh. “It’s just... everything’s so odd, disjointed. I feel... I dunno... out of place. Almost disoriented.”
Gwen took the larger hands in hers and entwined their fingers together. Gently she led Randi out of the kitchen and into the living room where an open bottle of Merlot and several vid chips still sat on the table as reminders of the night before. She was taken by surprise when Randi suddenly jerked her off her feet, and with a twist Gwen found herself tightly cuddled in Randi’s lap. They sat in silence for long minutes.
“Guess we both have some issues to work through, huh?” Gwen gently traced the muscles in the arms wrapped around her so tightly. She felt Randi nod her head above her. “Well c’mon, Stud. Let’s get something to eat and we can talk.” Gwen felt Randi chuckle slightly when she heard the endearment. Then a light kiss was dropped on the top of her head.
“You cut your hair,” Randi commented as they moved back into the kitchen. “It looks good. I like it.”
Gwen ran her hands absently through the shortened locks. “Thanks. I did it a while back. Made it easier to manage.”
“I know. I saw you do it.”
Two blonde brows rose into her hairline. She couldn’t wait to hear the explanation for that statement, but she let it pass for now. She was too hungry to ask a question that so obviously required a long, detailed answer. They finished preparing lunch, then took the meal into the living area and sat down on the sofa still touching. Both needed the tactile reassurance, and each was happy to provide it to the other.
It was a fairly silent meal, both knowing that any serious discussion needed to wait. When lunch was over, Randi took their plates into the kitchen while Gwen picked up the living room. Her nose crinkled as the scent of soured Merlot wafted up. The tickling sensation it caused made her want to sneeze. She bent to retrieve the holo-chips form the table, then straightened, standing there lost in thought. It was to this scene that Randi returned.
“Gwen?” placing her hands on Gwen’s shoulders when she got no response. “Love?”
“Why did you leave me?” came a broken whisper. “And why were you gone so long? We had all given you up for dead....“ Gwen’s voice trailed off.
Oh boy. Nothing like starting with the tough stuff. “C’mon. Let’s sit down for this.”
Randi sat down in one corner of the couch, leaving Gwen several options to choose from. Gwen hesitated, then voiced her desire. “May I?” she asked gesturing to Randi’s long lap.
“Please,” patting her lap and opening her arms. Gwen squirmed into a comfortable position, then laced her fingers behind the dark head and pulled Randi’s head down for a kiss. It was a long, leisurely exploration, and Randi needed a minute to catch her breath before speaking. “Um... not that I’m complaining mind you, but what was that for?”
Green eyes got lost in blue for a very long moment. “Courage,” she said finally. “I have a feeling we are both going to need it for this story,” spoken very softly.
“That is truer than you know, Love.” Randi took a deep breath. “The reason I was... gone... so long is, well... because I... I... died.” Only her strong arms kept the bard from bolting off her lap. “I know, I KNOW... it sounds impossible; it sounds like an excuse, but Gwen, I swear to you it’s the truth.” Gwen turned to look into the face she loved and saw nothing but honest truth staring back at her.
“You’re serious.” More of a statement than a question. A nod was Randi’s only answer. “Tell me,” she whispered.
Randi breathed a sigh of relief. Gwen was going to give her a chance to explain.
************
Randi vividly remembered her final moments. She and Grace were engaged in an almost inanely civil conversation when there were two separate blasts that occurred bare seconds apart. The first collapsed the dome into the hollowed out bedrock of the ocean floor. The second was a self-contained explosion that annihilated everything inside it, leaving nothing behind but the dome itself and a very large hole beneath it.
Grace Rivers was an intriguing study in contrasts. On the one hand, she was a renegade, immoral killer whose sole aim was to perpetuate humankind’s suffering and destructive tendencies. On the other, she had no desire to upset the planet’s delicate environment. And the dome’s self-destruct capabilities had been designed with this in mind.
“Thank you, my Sabre friend, for giving me this final rest,” she said softly in the remaining seconds they had left. “I hope whatever gods you believe in give you a peaceful afterlife.”
Time slowed to an imperceptible crawl and every second became a lifetime in and of itself. The explosion was silent to Randi’s ears. Only the buckling of the surrounding wall gave any indication of reaction to the blast. The wall supports collapsed and Randi felt searing pain flare - first in her leg as the bone was crushed, then in her back as it broke when she was pinned down. The last conscious sensation she remembered was the splintering of her cheekbone and the burning of flesh. Then merciful darkness enveloped her and removed her senses from brutal reality.
************
“Don’t cry, love,” Randi crooned as she gently wiped away the tracks of tears running down Gwen’s face. “It’s over now, and truthfully it’s more like a long remembered bad dream than anything else. Can I be perfectly honest here?” A tiny smile quirked the corners of her lips. “Death was much easier than coming back to life. That was truly horrific.”
“Then why did you?” in a very small voice.
“Because you asked me to and I was offered a second chance.” Randi moved her hand to cup the bard’s face. “And I would have gone through far worse for the opportunity for us to be together.” She kissed Gwen’s lips almost chastely. Then she brought them together again for a long, passionate embrace.
“I’m so glad you did,” she said when they broke apart again for air. “Can you talk about it? I’d like to understand.”
“Yes, Little One. I can talk about it, but it’s not a very pretty tale. You sure you wanna hear it?”
Gwen lifted a hand and gently traced the lines of the face above her that had been so horribly scarred only the night before and was now as smooth as newborn skin. “Yes, Love.”
************
Randi was more than a little confused upon first waking up. The last thing she remembered was the explosion of the dome and horrendous pain in her body. Then... this, wherever this was. Was she dead or wasn’t she? In all the stories she had heard about the afterlife, none of them explained the place in which she now found herself. The gargantuan cave wasn’t a bad place. After all, it was warm and dry. But the loneliness and the hollow, aching pain made it seem like hell on earth or hell in death. How long she sat there was unclear because time seemed to have no meaning in this place. And then....
************
“Waitaminute! Waitaminute! Hold on a second!” Gwen drew back in her arms enough to be able to look Randi in the eye. “You’re telling me Aphrodite smacked you in the back of the head??”
“Oh yeah! Hard, too,” unconsciously rubbing the back of her dark head. “Made me bite my tongue as well. See?” Randi stuck out the offended organ. “It was sore for days.”
“Poor baby,” placing a light peck on the body part in question. “But why on earth would the goddess of love hit you? I didn’t think that was quite her style.”
“It’s not, not usually, I mean. She was just really angry and frustrated with me for not being honest with you and for that kiss. We had quite a long talk about it later. Anyway....“
************
Talking to her parents had done wonders for Randi’s peace of mind. To know that they loved and approved of Gwen was enough to almost take some of her pain away. As it was, it made her smile and gave her a bit of comfort that they were not disappointed in or ashamed of her.
The talk with the goddesses, particularly the seemingly cold love goddess had been hard, especially hearing Gwen pour out her heart’s pain to Aphrodite. But that more than anything else had firmed her resolve to return to Gwen. And it made the bearing of bones being crushed and reknitting and flesh being burned and scarring not quite as horrendous in Randi’s mind.
It was that resolve and watching Gwen’s daily suffering that allowed Randi to struggle each day through her healing process. Every morning the Sabre rose from her rest and set to work, being subjugated to Gwen’s life and thoughts. The emptiness and pain she felt from Gwen multiplied her own feelings a thousand fold and provided her the impetus to improve her condition and heal. But it was her memorial service, realizing she had been gone from Gwen’s life for a year that forced her to find her way home.
************
“I never expected to be healed so quickly and so completely,” touching her face gingerly. “Aphrodite said six months of hard therapy for my body and gave me no hope for my face. I was supposed to be scarred for life.”
“Well, Babe,” came an otherworldly voice before the goddess it belonged to appeared. ‘I’m like, so sure we can revert you to type if that’s what you like, totally want.”
“Aphrodite?”
“In the flesh and at your service, Warrior Babe. Hey, Cutie!” Randi looked a little confused at the goddess’s advent, but Gwen was completely stunned. Dite settled in a diaphanous cloud on the other end of the couch, peering at the couple in loving happiness. “I so cannot tell you two how seeing you so totally together like this just makes my heart like, pitter patter.” Her eyelashes fluttered and she fanned herself with small, rapid motions. She gave a sigh.
“Um... Dite, not to seem ungrateful or anything, but why are you here?” Gwen’s hold had tightened while Randi was talking to the deity. Her eyes had yet to leave the love goddess’s face, but she felt secure in the love and strength she felt in the arms surrounding her. Randi tightened her grasp around Gwen in response to her unspoken fear. Randi wondered silently to herself what was the cause. Gwen could only remember her harshness to the goddess the first and last time she had seen Dite.
“I’m actually here to like, answer your question, Warrior.”
“Why do you call me that?”
“What... Warrior? It’s what you are, isn’t it? Anyway, I thought you might like to know the total truth. See, the final outcome of your injuries was a test... one for each of you. You had to be willing to come to her broken and battered. And she had to be willing to accept you completely, deformities and all. You both came through beautifully. Now down to business. This,” reaching out a hand toward Randi who intercepted the small package neatly, “is from your mom. Nice lady, by the way. Anyway, she asked me to tell you ‘About time, you two!’ and ‘Congratulations.’ This,” leaning forward and brushing Gwen’s lips lightly with her own, ‘is from Randi’s dad, welcoming you to the family.”
“Hey there, Love Goddess! Watch where you plant those lips! This one belongs to me, and I don’t share!”
“As if!! Chill, Babe! Like I’m gonna put the nix on the most bodacious duo I’ve hooked up in millennia? Get real!” She grinned at the stunned expression on Gwen’s face. “I’ll expect an invitation to the wedding,” she said with a smile as she disappeared.
Randi noticed the dazed look lingering on Gwen’s face. “Hey! Gwen?” Randi gently grasped Gwen’s chin and turned her face until their eyes met. “Love? You okay?”
Gwen swallowed hard and closed her eyes in a prolonged blink before reopening them and gazing into the blue she loved so well. “They gave us their blessing.”
“Yes, they did. Is that a bad thing?” Randi was more than a little confused on what was going through Gwen’s mind.
“No, Love, no,” cupping the face above her with a palm. “No, I think it’s a wonderful thing.” She lowered her head and went on more softly. “It’s something I wished for early this morning.” A hand raised her chin and Randi met tear-filled green eyes.
“Oh, Little One,” she slowly lowered her lips to meet Gwen’s and a long stretch of time was dedicated to sharing love, devotion and tenderness. “I can’t tell you what that means to me.”
“You don’t have to, Randi. I know you love and miss your parents, and I just wished if they were happy about... us... I prayed for a way... I just wanted... I mean....“ Gwen, at a loss for words, trailed off incoherently. But Randi knew exactly what she was trying to say, and she gave her a fierce hug.
“I know what you are saying, Love. Shall we find out what Mama sent?”
“You don’t want some privacy?” Gwen tried to slip from Randi’s lap, but Randi held tight.
“No, Gwen, no. I’m pretty sure it’s meant for both of us.” Randi brought her long arms to wrap more snugly around Gwen so she could bring her hands together. Gwen tucked her head under Randi’s chin, cozy and content. It was a small, square box encased in parchment with writing on it. Carefully removing the wrapping, she placed the ornate, wooden box on Gwen’s lap for safekeeping while they read the note together.
Dear Children, (it read)
Words cannot possibly convey the depth of our happiness at your joining. Yours has been a beautiful and sometimes frustrating relationship to watch grow and strengthen and blossom. We are both so glad you have finally come together as one.
The box contains something Randi will recognize. Explain it to your bard, Daughter. She of all people deserves to know the history behind it. It has a magic all its own... maybe it will help her recover her own stories. It is one reason Aphrodite generously granted Gwen’s wish.
Know that you do now and will always have our love and blessing on your union. Soulmates are precious and rare. Love one another well and treasure each other above everything.
From Eternity with Love,
Mama and Papa
P.S. Randi, don’t sit there goggling with your mouth open like a fish out of water that we can write. You’d be surprised at the things you can learn here. :-)
Randi snapped her jaw shut. Gwen giggled at Randi’s reaction to her mother’s command. She frowned at Gwen, then had to chuckle softly at the absurdity of it all. Even from beyond the grave her mother was still a formidable woman. Gwen plucked the box from her lap and offered it to Randi. Randi took it and placed it in her hand, holding it so Gwen could take the lid off.
“Open it,” she said quietly. Gwen took a moment to admire the craftsmanship and detail on the cover, then slowly lifted it away. A gasp caught in her throat as the object inside came into full view.
“Randi, it’s beautiful.”
“Hmm - yes it is and its origins are very interesting. Would you like to hear the story?” Gwen nodded, interest and enthusiasm lighting her features. Randi smiled to herself at the reaction. That sparkle... that’s what’s been missing. It’s wonderful to see that coming back even just a tiny bit. Randi cleared her throat and took a deep breath, ready to share the magical myth.
************
In ancient times, millennia ago, two soulmates had come together in the guise of a storyteller and a veteran fighter. They suffered adversity and trials: celebrated triumphs and successes; and became home and hearth to each other. When they finally admitted their love for one another even the gods themselves celebrated their union. For the joining together of two souls was a rare and beautiful experience even for those who had been around almost since time began.
Not all the gods were happy, of course. There were those who were sure the darkness surrounding the warrior would spill over and taint the purity of the tale weaver. And there were others convinced the seeming weakness of the bard would destroy the strength of the fighter. But Aphrodite herself blessed their marriage, and those who were unhappy resigned themselves to the match; eventually some even grew accepting of it.
At their joining, the love goddess blessed the tokens they had each chosen for the other... matching rings. And these rings had been passed from generation to generation for thousands of years.
************
“I only have the bard’s ring as the other passed out of the family more than a century ago. There is a story however, that tells that when the soldier and the storyteller come together again, the rings will join as well. Because as soulmates, when we rejoin each other, it is always in some semblance of the warrior and the bard.”
“Are we those soulmates, Randi?”
“What does your heart tell you, Love?”
The bard gave the question the serious consideration it was due. “It says that we have come full circle once again. That you are a part of me, the other half of my soul,” she said finally, deliberately. She looked into Randi’s eyes. “My heart tells me I have finally come home.” Gwen smiled. “Yes, Love, we are those soulmates.”
“Then, my precious soulmate,” swooping Gwen out of her arms and placing her down on the couch tenderly, then kneeling at her feet. “Marry me.” The utterly shocked look on Gwen’s face made her stumble on. “I know it’s fast. I’ve only just come back and we just became lovers, but God, Gwen, I’ve loved you forever and.... ” She stopped talking when soft fingers covered her lips.
“I love you,” she said as tears tracked silently down her cheeks. “Yes, I will marry you just as fast as we can get everything arranged and everyone notified. I’m not letting you get away again,” with a smile. Then her eyes grew big and round.
“What?? What’s wrong??” Randi moved from the floor back to the sofa, trying to figure out what had caused the sudden look of alarm.
“MY GOD!! Randi, no one knows you’re alive!! We got to tell people! My folks, Tommy and Ella, Tiny....”
“Gwen....”
“... can you imagine Ditto’s reaction?”
“GWEN....”
“And what about Randall and mmph... mmm.... “ Her attention shifted and she concentrated on the wonderful sensations kissing Randi was causing in her body. “You know,” she commented breathlessly when they broke apart, “I could grow addicted to this type of attention-getter.” She went back for seconds, pulling away reluctantly when Randi rose and gathered Gwen into her strong arms. “Randi?” Another passionate kiss was her only answer and when the bedroom door shut behind them, there were no more questions.
************
“You said this ring is millennia old and yet it looks so new.” It was quite a bit later, and they were still tangled together in the sheets. Randi had finally slipped the ring on Gwen’s finger, and Gwen was taking great delight in looking at it from every angle. “And how is it that the size is perfect? Is there a meaning behind the stones and their arrangement? And....“
“Slow down, Love,” Randi replied with a low chuckle. “I’ll tell you all I know.” She curled up a little closer behind Gwen and drew the hand with the ring on it into her own larger one. “Every generation, there has been a guardian of the rings. When we met again as soulmates, we were the guardians, of course and wore the rings in trust as our ancestors before us did. But in those many generations where we did not meet, one was chosen to hold them until the next came along. A couple hundred years ago, maybe a little less, there was a daughter and son who split the rings. The son took the warrior’s ring for his own; the daughter held the bard’s ring in trust. No one has seen it since or knows where the warrior’s ring went after the son disappeared. My family has held the bard’s ring until today when Mama passed it on to me for you. It was the guardian’s responsibility to maintain the quality and integrity of the jewelry, and it has been completely revitalized several times and cleaned regularly.”
“Well, your family has done a wonderful job of taking care of this. What does the inscription say?”
“It’s a very ancient text... one I doubt many people can even read today, but the words have been passed through each subsequent generation with the ring itself. The words are ‘Ani L’Dodi v’dodi li’. Translated it says, ‘I am my beloved’s and my beloved is mine.’ “
“What a very beautiful sentiment,” Gwen commented.
“Hmm, yes. And the significance of the stones is lovely as well.” The band itself was a platinum base with the inscription engraved on it. Placed into the top of the band all the way around, was an arrangement of sixteen stones set in a repeating pattern. Two diamonds, one emerald, one sapphire. “The two white stones, the diamonds, represent the two halves of the soul coming together. The two colored stones show the individuality of each half of the soul that was joined. Legend says the blue and green were chosen because of the vibrant eye colors of the first two soulmates were these colors.”
Gwen looked hard at the ring and then looked up into Randi’s eyes. “Yep, I could certainly see that.”
Randi had turned to study first the ring, then the green eyes before her; she merely grunted her agreement. “Me too.”
Peace and quiet reigned for a few minutes before Gwen asked again, “But what about the size?”
Randi smiled wickedly. “I could say Mama found out through devious means, but she’d find a way to come back and smack me for that.” Gwen laughed lightly. “The truth is that is part of the blessing Aphrodite put on it. Only we, true soulmates, can wear the rings, and they are made to fit the wearer at the time. That ring will fit only you, until such time as you... d... pa... move on. Then it becomes the responsibility of a new guardian until your soul comes back to claim it once again.”
“So when the son took the warrior’s ring for himself....“
“.... it became a problem because he was not one of the blessed and bonded soulmates. It is suspected that he either lost or sold the ring. But there’s no real way to tell. Records from that era are piecemeal at best.”
Silence ruled in the room for a time after that as they dozed contentedly in each other’s arms. Finally though, hunger once again drove them from the bed and into the kitchen. It was while eating dinner that Gwen came back to something that had dawned on her earlier but had subsequently forgotten about with Randi’s distractions. She smiled in memory.
“Randi?”
“Yes, Love?”
“We are going to tell people you’re alive, right? It doesn’t have to stay some big secret, does it?”
“Why would you think that?”
“Well when I mentioned it before, you went to great lengths to take my mind off of the subject and move it to something else.” She grinned lasciviously. “Not that I minded the, um... distraction, but....”
Randi laughed softly. “Oh, Little One. I was just being selfish. I’d like... I wanted... to have you all to myself for the weekend. Because you know when this gets out, we won’t have a moment to ourselves for a while. Everybody and his brother that knows either one of us is gonna want to come and see for themselves that it’s true. I wanted just a little time for us alone.”
“You know, I think that may be the most romantic thing you ever said to me.”
“Well, give me a little while; I’m new at this. I’m sure I can do better with practice.”
“You’re doing just fine, Stud.”
“Stud, huh?” glancing down at herself. “I think I may be missing a few <ahem> accouterments in that department, Love.”
Gwen stood and backed up a pace, giving Randi a thorough once over from head to toe and back again. Her gaze lingered at several sensitive spots on her body, making Randi blush furiously under the intense scrutiny. “Um mmm mmm, I don’t think you’re missing a thing there, Stud. I think you’re pretty perfect just they way you are.”
Long black lashes dropped and blue eyes were hidden from view while a second, gentler blush climbed up Randi’s face. She peeked up from beneath her lashes, only to find Gwen gazing at her in unabashed adoration. “Really?”
“Really.”
“I love you, Gwen.”
“I love you too, Randi.”
************
“Is this gonna become an every morning habit?” Randi was lying flat on her back, with Gwen half-sprawled on top of her. Gwen had one long leg pinned down with her own, and her left arm had been anchoring Randi down at the waist. Now it was softly chasing goose bumps up and down Randi’s torso while her ear remained plastered to the spot above Randi’s heartbeat. Randi had actually awakened to fingertips gently tracing her face as though Gwen was trying to memorize her features by touch alone. Randi sighed silently. It was going to take them both a while to adjust to this.
“Does it bother you?” Gwen whispered, slowing her touch to a stop.
“No, Little One. I love it when you touch me. I just wish you didn’t need the reassurance and for that I apologize.”
Gwen drew a deep breath. “Randi, why did you leave me? You never answered that for me yesterday.” She cursed silently to herself when she felt the tear slide out of her eye and drop onto the chest beneath her face. She hated asking again, but she needed an answer. If she was ever to get any closure, Gwen needed Randi to be honest about this.
Randi sighed and tucked Gwen’s body in closer to her own. She squeezed briefly and brushed a kiss over the top of the blonde head. A second sigh and she said softly, “Let’s get a shower and get dressed. I thought maybe we could take the bike out to our favorite barbeque place. Then we can find a quiet spot and talk. But you need to know this....“ Randi rolled onto her side so she was looking down into green eyes. “Leaving you was the hardest thing I have ever done, and coming back to you, regardless of the pain and work involved, was the easiest. I love you.”
Gwen didn’t answer verbally but instead wound her hands into the raven locks and pulled Randi down for a kiss. It was at once loving and reassuring and passionate, and Randi pulled away with great reluctance. “C’mon. Let’s get ready and go for a ride.”
************
They weren’t too late leaving the beach house. Randi offered to let Gwen drive, but she merely shook her head and settled into the seat behind her. She grasped Randi’s waist tightly and gave her a fierce hug. Randi had to loosen the hold somewhat. “Let me breathe, Love.”
“Sorry,” Gwen muttered, slackening her grip even farther. Randi turned around and fixed a warm blue stare on Gwen.
“Don’t be sorry. Never be sorry for loving me, please. I know you need some reassurance especially right now. We both do.” She took her helmet off and removed Gwen’s as well. Then she cupped Gwen’s face in her large palms, teasingly tracing the lips until they creased into a smile. “I love you. I have loved you since the first time I saw you perform over a decade ago. I will always love you - in life, in death and beyond. You complete me, and nothing, nothing will ever change that.”
Gwen’s eyes had widened when she caught Randi’s reference to ten years ago. But that quickly slipped into the back of her mind at the eloquence of the vows that followed. “I love you too, Miranda Valiant.” And though her mouth said nothing else, her eyes left little doubt in Randi’s mind exactly what she felt.
Randi leaned down and put a swift, chaste kiss on soft lips. “You ready to ride?”
Gwen nodded her head and replaced her helmet. “Let’s rock and roll, Stud.” With a chuckle and a whispered sound from the motor, they were off.
Chapter II
The glade where they stopped was a favorite. They had found the hidden dell when they had first started making the bike treks, looking for a place to stretch and rest awhile. It had become a regularly scheduled stop during their weekly rides together. In the fifteen months since Randi’s... departure, the bard hadn’t been back.
Now returning to the retreat was comfortable and calming and went a long way in reassuring Gwen about the realness of their future together. She was still very emotionally fragile and having difficulty accepting that her reality had changed so drastically, not once, but twice, overnight. She desperately hoped that her new reality was here to stay. She wasn’t sure she could survive losing Randi again... especially now.
Gwen saw the slight tremors in Randi’s hand as she reached for her, and Gwen took the proffered clasp, gently rubbing her thumb along Randi’s wrist. Randi led them over to the large oak and lowered herself to the ground, coaxing Gwen to sit down in front of her. Randi wrapped her arms around Gwen’s middle for a very long time, shaking but not crying. Gwen squeezed the hands joined in front of her, conveying her love to the woman seated behind her. Finally Randi drew a deep breath and started to speak.
“First of all I want you to know that I love you far above and beyond everything. And given a choice, I’d certainly do things differently if I had them to do over.” She nuzzled the bard’s cheek with her own for a very long minute. “But we can’t go back... we have to go forward from here, and I want you to understand the whole story.”
************
Having just graduated boot camp with honors and receiving a life saving medal to boot, Randi was more curious than concerned about being summoned to the base Commander’s office. The yeoman sitting at the desk announced her and shut the door soundlessly behind her after ushering her in.
“Private First Class Miranda Valiant, reporting as ordered, SIR.” She stood stiffly at attention, awaiting a reply. The Marine Colonel in the chair behind the desk in front of her smiled slightly to himself at the strict bearing and response. She was the very finest the Corps had had the pleasure of instructing in a long time. If he had to lose her, at least it was to a unit worthy of her exceptional capabilities. And she’d still be a Marine. He truly smiled at this thought.
“At ease. Private Valiant, allow me to introduce you to General Jeremiah Daetwyler. The general is in charge of the unit you are being assigned to.” She looked at the tall, distinguished-looking man in the Army uniform who had been hidden by shadows until he moved forward at the colonel’s introduction.
“Sir?” The young Marine was a little confused. The squad was expecting their new assignments to be posted in two days. No one had said anything about a private audience with the base commander. It was more than a little disconcerting.
“Allow me, Colonel.” The general spoke for the first time. “Private Valiant, will you walk with me?”
“Of course, sir.”
As they reached the door, the colonel called out, “By the way, Private, the Corps is very proud of you. Congratulations.”
“Thank you, sir.”
They crossed out through the back of the building, and headed toward the now quiet, empty training yards. Randi remained silent, knowing it was not her place to speak. When they were out in the open, and far enough away from everyone and everything to be overheard, the general spoke.
“Private, you have been selected to become part of a select group of the Special Forces. You will report in two days time to,” he showed her the destination, “this address with nothing save the clothes on your back. Everything you need will be re-issued to you there.”
She digested this information, and he patiently waited, knowing there would be questions. And his patience was rewarded though she took a little longer than he expected, and when she spoke her question caught him by surprise. She didn’t ask about the training, why she wasn’t allowed personal effects, or how she had been selected.
“Sir, what is this unit called?”
“Valiant, you will be a Black Sabre.”
************
“So why were you chosen to be a Black Sabre? Tiny explained a lot about them to me. And I just don’t see you that way. That’s not who you are. I can’t picture you.... “ Gwen tilted her head back on Randi’s shoulder to look up into the partially hidden face. Randi would have jumped up and moved away from the scrutiny if she could have done so gracefully and without injuring Gwen.
“Please don’t,” said almost harshly. “I never want you to be able to see me that way. But make no mistake... I was the very best at what I did. As for why I was chosen? That was never explained. The only mention made to me was that the tests we took in basic indicated I was Sabre material. And for a while, especially after the training was finished, I was on top of the world.”
************
Three months of basic training had been bad, but it was a walk in the park compared to the six additional months of Sabre training. There were days Randi went to bed in tears so tired and hurting so badly that she wondered what the penalty for failing really was. It was whispered that failing meant death, but no one really believed it. No one wanted to test it out either. So after her daily four-hour rest period, she was back in the trenches again, learning just exactly how much agony and humiliation a human being could really stand when pushed to the limits of their endurance.
At the end of her six-month course, she had a rock hard body, a chest full of medals and the rank of corporal. She was pretty damned proud of herself and eager to begin her “real” work.
At first it was exciting and thrilling, and knowing she was making such a profound difference was enough to excuse the methods the Sabres used in dealing with the rebels. And it wasn’t like they were unhumanitarian about the issue either. After all, they were in a life-or-death, kill-or-be-killed struggle. But being a part of wholesale slaughter even for the greater good was wearing on the soul and had a tendency to sober and mature the most outgoing of people. And Randi, who had always been somewhat soft-spoken and shy, began to turn more inward. Nothing noticeable except to those few who had known her before and who saw the difference when she finally got her first leave home.
That first sabbatical from the unit did give her a better perspective on the greater good. After all, though most of the populace enjoyed the peace and its prosperity, there were still those who wanted to fight and die over things that should no longer matter. She was one of the chosen few selected to stand between those who would destroy and those who lived unknowing of the dangers waiting to decimate them. Randi returned to the Sabres after her two-week vacation, secure in the knowledge that she and her compatriots were a necessary evil in a still imperfect world.
The first time she laid eyes on the small blonde bard, she wanted to scoff. What could one tiny Army private have that made her the entertainment sensation of the capital city? She was quite fetching to behold, the Marine acknowledged, but the moment she opened her mouth and began speaking, Randi was entranced. Green eyes sparkled, and lips curved in a smile that implied a genuine love for her craft. But it was her voice, her inflection that captured Randi’s attention and imagination. Randi didn’t move for the entire three-hour performance. And when Gwen was finished and accepted her final applause, Randi rushed back to her temporary quarters and dashed off a note to her cousin Tommy.
Dear Tommy, (it read)
You know I don’t get involved in the business decisions very much. That is definitely your department, and I’m fine with it.
HOWEVER, I’m not above making a *strong* recommendation so pay attention now. I don’t have time to come re-enforce this in person, all right? :-)
Tonight I was witness to the most intriguing storyteller you will ever hear weave a tale. I’m not kidding Thomas... she’s fantastic. You do whatever you have to do, but you get her to Midas when her hitch is over. It will be the best business decision you’ll ever make.
I’ll tell you this... I’m spending the remainder of my R&R here in the capital listening to her. She makes me feel... refreshed, renewed. You’ll just have to trust me on this, T. Gwen Goldman is the best.
More later. Love to you both.
R
For the remainder of her stay in the capital, Randi spent each evening in the presence of the small Army bard. She hadn’t realized how tired of death she was until the renewal caused by Gwen’s stories wove itself through her soul. It was so wonderful to feel peace again if only briefly, and though her friends had started out teasing her about giving up all their well made plans to listen to a *bard* she continued her nightly vigil. The friends knew to leave off when she glared a “Look” in their direction, and they were content to let her be.
Gwen was never aware of Randi as Randi made it a point to blend in just as her Sabre training had taught her. But for the week she was able, Randi sat under Gwen’s spell, comforted by the fact that it was warriors like her who made sure the world remained a safe, peaceful place for peace givers like Gwen Goldman.
For three more years, the Sabre did her duty exceptionally well, and rebellions and rebels, if not eliminated, were at least kept under tight control. She earned a reputation as the best of the best, an elitist, with a chest full of medals and an epaulet of multicolored braids to back up the claim. She grew colder and harder on missions, expressing very little emotion. Surprisingly she also became more accurate and more deadly. And she could feel her soul slowly dying, needing something she was not even consciously aware of missing.
Randi was being sent to an adjacent territory to help eliminate some ‘deadwood’ that had been harassing innocents in the near vicinity. But she increasingly found that duty and honor no longer made up for the hollow aching emptiness in her soul. She was getting careless and losing her focus, and that could easily prove to be detrimental to herself as well as her teammates. She needed something to help her regain her sense of honor.
By chance, Randi caught wind of a bard who was performing nearby. No name was mentioned, but her curiosity led her to investigate even while her logic laughed at her faith. But her faith was well rewarded, and that evening found a world-weary Marine basking under the healing words of Gwen Goldman. Gwen was no longer in an Army uniform, and she had grown from youthfully fetching to stunningly beautiful. Still it was the storyteller’s words and the sparkle in her very green eyes and the smile on her lips that captured and held Randi’s attention.
For three hours a night, three nights running, Randi sat and fed her soul. She realized amazingly, that she had yet to hear Gwen tell the same story. Not odd except when you knew that most storytellers, and entertainers in general, had a few customary standbys that they always did. It was a comfort zone for them, but not so with Gwen.
Finally Randi reached a plateau of acceptance for herself and was able to regain her focus. She sat down the third night and dashed off another email to Tommy.
Dear Tommy, (it read)
I have just spent three wonderful nights listening to Gwen Goldman weave her magic again. She is amazing, T. Absolutely stunning.
It is my understanding that she has several contracts lined up already so if you haven’t contacted her again do so now. She is the kind of bard Midas needs. She hasn’t told the same story twice in the ten days I’ve had the privilege of listening to her. Don’t let her get away without at least *trying* to approach her further.
Gotta run. Lots to do as usual. Give my love to Ella.
R
************
“Why are you crying, Gwen?” The bard’s tears were silent, but Randi could feel Gwen shaking in her arms. She squeezed gently in reassurance and felt relief flow through her when the small hands clasped over hers squeezed back.
“I n-never knew... I-I-I n-never r-realized... “
“What, Love?”
“How much of a difference I, my stories, made for you in your life.”
“Oh, Little One. You still don’t know the depth that you have touched my soul. I hate to think what I would have become, where I would be now, if not for your words.”
And now the tears fell in earnest as the bard knew for a certainty at last that she had made a difference. And that she had unknowingly made a difference in the life of the person most dear to her in all the world. And though she was no closer to getting an answer to why Randi had left she felt as though her understanding had been broadened, and she marveled at what her Sabre had overcome, and that she had gained strength and comfort from Gwen’s stories to do so.
************
When Randi had “retired” from the service and returned home she was greeted with a most welcome surprise. Tommy had taken her advice, and when they reached the mess hall there sat Gwen working on... something. Randi was too astounded to smack Tommy for not telling her though she did think about it later. She was simply overwhelmed for the opportunity to meet the bard who had unwittingly done so much to help her survive. Randi realized she and Gwen were staring at one another when Tommy prodded her forward toward the food and a table.
“So you finally decided to take my advice, huh?”
“Yep, and it has to be about the best suggestion you’ve ever made.”
“And you didn’t tell me about it earlier because.... “
“I wanted to surprise you. I did start trying after you wrote me that very first time. It just took this long to get her here because of all her other contracts. Let me get her over here and I’ll introduce you.”
“No... but... wait.... “ And then Gwen was approaching and instinctively Randi stood to meet her.
************
“You know as much as I wondered about all those ribbons you wore that day,” Gwen whispered so low Randi could hardly discern her words, “I was more curious as to what made your eyes so old and lost.” She remembered that look so vividly, and it suddenly occurred to her when and how often she had seen it. Her conscious and subconscious minds abruptly met and a sudden, unreasoning anger sprang full-blown from her heart and mind and spewed from her lips unchecked.
“You chose them over me repeatedly, didn’t you?” She jumped up from her place sitting between Randi’s legs and started pacing steps away with her back turned toward Randi. Randi had jumped up at almost the same instant that Gwen did, and now stood stoically waiting for the bard to vent. It was bound to happen sooner or later, and Randi preferred sooner tol ater. “You continually left me alone because of them.” She swiveled around and reversed her course, heading straight toward Randi standing braced against the old oak. “You habitually came back a bitch on wheels for days Because Of Them!” Gwen emphasized every other word with a poke in Randi’s chest, and Randi did nothing to stop her. “And finally, inevitably, you left me!! You left without a word; you left me to DIE... BECAUSE OF THEM!!!!!“ Gwen was screaming by this point. She balled up her fists and began swinging. Randi allowed the hits to fall, understanding all too well how desperately Gwen needed the release. “I HATE YOU, RANDI!!! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! I... Oh God,” she sobbed, crumpling in tears into Randi’s waiting arms. Randi slid them down the tree trunk together, cradling her lover protectively until the storm passed.
When it was silent save for the harsh breathing left from spent tears, Randi spoke softly. “Gwen, I never, never once, not once, ever chose them over you. The Sabres were my duty, and that duty and honor demanded that I go when called.” She drew a deep breath and continued. “I don’t much like who I am most of the time, and I haven’t liked what I do for a very, very long time.” She paused again. “But for that long time, my honor was all I had left. I couldn’t shirk the duty because of my feelings. Especially when my duty involved protecting you. From the moment we met, you became my greater good. And stopping Ghost Rider became paramount to me.” She stopped, removing one arm from around Gwen and running her fingers through her dark hair pensively. “I’m not saying this very well at all.”
“I understand, Love.” Randi breathed a sigh of relief at the endearment. “You could never be less than you are and still be true to yourself. But I wish you had told me everything then.” Gwen gently stroked the smooth skin of the arm she was nestled in.
“I wish I could have, and at the same time I wish you were still ignorant to the truth.” Gwen jerked upright in her arms, and Randi held on tight this time. “No, wait... not like... I don’t mean about the fact that I love you... the fact that I have loved you longer than forever. God, Gwen, you are the very air that I breathe. Oh no, Love, if I could do one thing over again, I would have told you that truth years ago and consequences be damned.” She smiled sadly when Gwen squeezed her arm in acknowledgment of the verity of that statement. “No, Little One, I would have spared you the truth of knowing who or what I really am.”
The green eyes started to glow in anger again, but this time it was on Randi’s behalf instead of directed at her. Gwen sat up and turned in Randi’s arms until she was completely sprawled straddle across her lap. She took the long, lean face into her small, capable hands and lifted it up until blue eyes were forced to meet hers, however hesitantly.
“Now you listen to me, Miranda Valiant,” her low, sibilant whisper caught the Sabre’s attention. “You listen real good, because I want you to understand the truth of what I am saying. I KNOW who you really are though I am just now beginning to explore the height and depth and breadth of you. And I love ALL of you. We will get through this.” She smiled into tear-filled eyes that smiled back at her and slowly lowered her head for a kiss. It was soft and loving and possessive, staking a claim on Randi that was unmistakable. “One more thing... “
“What’s that, Love?”
“They can’t have you back.” A brow raised in mute question. “You did your duty, and you died for them. They can’t have you back; you’re mine now.”
“Oh, really?” Both brows went up at this question.
“Yeah, really. I... I, um... I don’t... damn! I’m sorry, Love. I shouldn’t have been so hateful. I really do love you, Randi. So much. I just... You’re everything to me and.... “
Long, soft fingertips covered her lips, and prevented her from further defense of her earlier words and actions. “I know. No apologies, Gwen. You had every right to be angry with me. Are we okay now?”
The blonde head nodded. “We’re better than okay now.”
“We may have to remind each other of that now and then.”
“That’s okay. We’ve got forever.”
The two sat together for a long time simply basking in the other’s nearness, taking comfort in the soft touches and whispered words they traded, knowing that a huge hurdle had been crossed, and they had survived it together. It didn’t mean there wouldn’t be any more bumps or problems; just that they could conquer anything as long as they faced it together. They had found their key.
************
Finally the growling of two hollowly empty stomachs forced them to get up. “I guess we’d better go get lunch. You still up for barbeque?”
Green, slightly reddened eyes rolled wryly in the Randi’s direction. “Randi, when have you ever known me to refuse Rosie’s barbeque?” A long, low roll of thunder startled both women, and they turned toward the sound to see an ominous black cloud encroaching rapidly. “We’d better hurry though before we get caught in the deluge.”
They mounted the bike swiftly, and in mere moments were headed down the road away from the cloud. Their escape was not rapid enough, however, and the cloud caught them relatively unprepared. Randi had to slow to almost a crawl when her visibility all but disappeared. Had it not been that she knew exactly where the stand was, she would never have found it. As it was, she nearly missed it anyway.
Randi pulled the motorcycle right up under the overhang and shut it off. It wasn’t completely dry with the way the wind was blowing everything in whipping gusts. But it wasn’t pouring on them any longer either. Riding home is going to be real uncomfortable though, Randi thought with a glance down at her sodden jeans. She spared a moment to be thankful for the leather jackets protecting their torsos and the helmets on their heads.
Both women jumped lightly when the window they were perched next to suddenly flew open, and the proprietor, Rosie, stuck her gray streaked red head out the window and peered at them for a long minute. “My God,” she finally muttered, “I haven’t seen the two of you in a dog’s age. Thought you’d given old Rosie the brush off. Ya’ll c’mon in out of the weather.” And the little woman motioned them over to an almost unnoticeable side door entrance.
The two glanced warily at one another, never having been invited inside the small establishment that housed the barbeque stand as well as the older woman’s home. But Rosie had never given them any cause to doubt her sincerity, and they really would be more comfortable out of the wet. Randi offered her hand to Gwen to help unseat her and then rose from the bike herself in one fluid motion. They went to the door to which they had been directed, and almost magically it opened into a small mudroom. Both women were thankful for the fact as they were dripping quite thoroughly all over the cool tile floor. They removed their helmets and stood while the diminutive proprietor spoke.
“Here,” handing them each an extra long bath sheet. “I don’t have anything either of you will fit in, but if you’ll take your wet things off and wrap up in these, I’ll get them dry for you while you wait out the storm.” Well-honed instincts long trusted kicked in, and Randi promptly assessed the situation for threats or danger to herself and Gwen. Finding none, she accepted the towel and began the task of removing her boots and disrobing. Gwen quickly followed suit. “Well, I’ll leave you to it then,” the redhead commented as she left them alone.
“Thank you, Rosie,” the bard called out as she walked away. Rosie just raised her hand in answer.
Ten minutes later found them safely ensconced in the warm kitchen with cups of hot chocolate in their hands. Leather jackets had been hung in the mudroom to dry, and their outerwear was now tumbling lazily in the dryer. Rosie placed two plates of her famous barbeque in front of them with the admonishment, “Eat up.” They proceeded to clean their plates in relative silence. It was not awkward or uncomfortable. Both young women were both too hungry to speak more than basic table talk, and Rosie had been in the business long enough to recognize the signs. They would talk after bard and warrior were done with their meals.
Eventually eating slowed, and Rosie brought out fried apple pies she’d made for dessert. Gwen moaned in sheer ecstasy. This was one of her favorites, and she hadn’t tasted one since right before Randi had left more than a year previously. She closed her eyes and savored the sensations. Each texture and taste was relished with an almost hedonistic enjoyment. When she popped the last bite into her mouth, Gwen opened her eyes, humming in appreciation. She blushed when she noticed gray and blue eyes fastened on her twinkling in amusement.
“Ya know,” the redhead commented conversationally to Randi, “I think I can honestly say I’ve never seen anyone appreciate their food quite the way your bard does.”
Now it was Randi’s turn to blush, being quite unaccustomed to the truth of that particular reference. She smiled indulgently though and winked at Gwen. “That’s true, Rosie,” subtly acknowledging both statements.
“Hey!” A mock pout. “Don’t tease me. I’ve missed this great food.” A brief pause while she thought about the reason for that. “And I’ve missed the trips out here to get it,” she added more softly. She looked up and smiled when the back of Randi’s fingers brushed her cheek.
“Me, too,” Randi quietly agreed. “Guess we’ll have to get into the weekend habit again, huh?” Gwen simply nodded her agreement.
“Good! Good!” Rosie interjected. “That means I’ll be seeing ya’ll around here more often again, right?”
“I’d say that was a pretty good bet, Rosie.” Gwen gave the older woman a smile. A thought occurred to her. “Are we holding you up from celebrating the holiday?”
“No, Hon, I was open for lunch and did a pretty brisk business like I always do,” stated matter-of-factly. “The storm caused me to close up a little earlier than normal, but my daughter and her family don’t expect me for another,” peering at the clock, “hour or so anyway, and I’m glad you both stopped by.”
“Well, we appreciate your hospitality.” Randi nodded her agreement to Gwen’s words.
“It’s stopped raining so we should head for home. What do we owe you for lunch, Rosie?”
“This one is on the house, Hon,” patting Randi on the arm as she rose from her seat. “You just make sure ya’ll come see me a little more often, okay? Now let me go get your clothes. They should be dry by now.”
They were, and she was back momentarily with them draped over one arm, pointing them to her small bedroom to change. “I don’t think ya’ll will mind sharing,” had been her only comment. A twin blush had been their only response.
Walking out into the setting sun, the world around them sparkled iridescently, reflecting the beads of fallen water poised on every surface. “Oh Randi, look!” Gwen suddenly exclaimed. “A rainbow.” She cocked her blonde head. “A double rainbow, actually.” She smiled in almost childish delight. “How beautiful.”
Randi wrapped her arms around Gwen and pulled the smaller woman back against her chest in a hug. “Shall we follow it to the end and find that pot of gold?”
“Nope,” Gwen answered swiftly, patting the hands clasped together at her waist. “I found mine already.” She leaned back and accepted the kiss she knew would be forthcoming at that statement. The world faded out for the two of them for a long moment, and it was only the clearing of a throat behind them that caused them to separate.
“I am so happy the two of you finally found each other. Yours has been an interesting courtship to watch develop.” Startled blue and green eyes met each other in question. Had everyone been able to see the love between them before they did? Rosie missed the interplay and continued speaking. “Now here, you take these fried apple pies home to have with your dinner tonight. And you come back to see me again soon.”
“We will, Rosie.” On impulse, Gwen gave Rosie a brief hug and a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you,” she whispered.
“Anytime, Child.”
Randi wasn’t given the opportunity to decide on a farewell because the proprietor simply stepped into her personal space and gave her a brief hug. “You take good care of her, Marine. What you have is beautiful and precious and rare. Protect it. That means taking care of yourself as well.”
Randi looked deep into gray eyes that suddenly appeared far older than time itself. “I know; I will, Rosie. I swear.”
“Good girl.” She didn’t see the raised eyebrow as she turned and headed back to her home. She stood in the doorway, watching as Randi and Gwen readied themselves to leave. The two women put their helmets on, and Randi heard Gwen’s voice in her ear at the same time she felt a tug on her sleeve. She tilted her head in mute question.
“Randi, can I drive back?” Randi could hear the impishness in her lover’s voice and grinned beneath the helmet. She waited until Gwen was seated, and mounted the bike behind her. A little of their playfulness had returned to their healing, developing relationship. Suddenly the rainbow portended a wonderful omen for their future together.
Rosie waved goodbye as they pulled away from the stand, and Randi returned it. She watched until the two were a mere speck on the horizon, before re-entering her house. “Thank you, Athena,” she whispered.
************
The ride home was more than pleasant. Gwen was driving slightly slower than normal, distracted by the large hand absently stroking up and down her abdomen. Randi was humming softly, and the whole situation was conducive to distracting Gwen quite handily. Finally unable to take anymore, she pulled the bike off to one side of the road and shut it off. Randi came out of whatever self-induced reverie she had fallen into and looked around.
“Wha....??” But she never got to finish her question. Gwen had already removed her own helmet and quickly relieved Randi of hers as well. Without warning, Randi found herself with an armful of overheated bard, mouths firmly engaged in an all out lip-lock. It took a mere second for the surprise to become participation, and those large hands started caressing again. Reluctantly acknowledging the need for air, Randi pulled back slightly, hands still roaming. “Not that I’m complaining, but.... “ and found her words cut off again as her head was drawn back down for a second, soul searing kiss. The world faded out completely, and all they knew was each other for the longest time.
This time it was Gwen who pulled away slowly. She looked at Randi with desire-darkened eyes and said breathlessly, “If you don’t stop teasing me, we won’t make it home tonight.”
A dark brow was rakishly raised, and a grin crossed Randi’s lips. “Teasing you?” Gwen looked down pointedly at the hands now lightly running up and down her rib cage, then turned her gaze back to the tall woman seated behind her. “Oh, is this a bad thing?” moving her hands again to deliberately tease a bit.
“No,” Gwen’s voice had dropped huskily, and Randi felt it start a slow burn in her belly. “But it is very distracting. And I can think of far more comfortable places to be than here on this bike.” She watched as Randi’s eyes darkened in turn.
“Hmm, I see your point.” She leaned down for another kiss, then pulled away hesitantly. “Very well. Home, driver,” she stated haughtily, replacing her helmet on her head. “I promise to behave until then. But once we get home,” and Gwen could hear the evil chortle in the words, “You. Are. Mine.”
“Love, I’ve always been yours.” And that admission threw Randi off kilter long enough for them to get home without any more... distractions.
************
“Did you really mean what you said earlier?” The two women lay curled up on the couch together in front of the fireplace. Even in mid-summer, nights on the beach tended to be cool, and after the ride home they were glad for the warmth and comfort of the low fire. They were sharing the fried apple pies Rosie had sent home with them, washing them down with ice-cold milk.
“About what, Love?” Gwen was humming happily as she consumed the pie.
“About having always been mine.” The dark head was lowered shyly, and Gwen could hardly make out the softly spoken words.
Gwen set the remainder of her uneaten pie on the table and turned fully in Randi’s arms until they were fully facing each other instead of side by side. “You really need to ask?” She lifted Randi’s chin, forcing the blue eyes to meet her green ones. Gwen saw the confusion reflected in Randi’s face. “Let me show you something.” And she showed her highlights from all the holo chips Tommy had given her. “Even before my mind accepted it, my heart knew. I love you, Warrior Mine. Now and forever.”
“I love you, too, my bard. Now and forever.”
************
Gwen woke early the third morning alone. She told herself not to panic - that the last two days had been real and not just some dream. Still she hastened out of bed, looking for her missing lover. Give her a break, Gwen. She probably just needed a bit of space. But she couldn’t help the urgency that propelled her steps. She stopped abruptly at the bedroom door, seeing the holo vids replaying, and Randi’s somewhat huddled form sitting on the couch, wrapped in a blanket watching intently.
Gwen moved quietly toward Randi, hesitating when she was standing next to her. Randi opened the blanket in mute invitation, and Gwen accepted with alacrity, noticing but not commenting on the tears that continued to roll down Randi’s face. They watched together in silence until the final dance, then Randi turned to Gwen.
“I’m sorry, Love. I never realized how completely selfish and unfair I was to you, and I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you.”
“Randi, we’re here and we’re together and that’s enough for me. As for the rest, we have the rest of our lives together to concentrate on. Let the past go.” A pause. “I missed you when I woke up this morning, by the way.” Gentle fingers brushed away wetness on Randi’s cheeks, then continued to trace a now familiar pattern over the much-loved features. Randi sighed in contentment, inexplicably comforted by the soft touch.
Randi smiled through her tears and leaned forward to kiss Gwen gently. “What do you want to do today?”
“Anything as long as I’m with you.”
When they finally made it outside, they went down to the end of the dock to play with Pilot and Peanut. The two dolphins had been waiting, and the four spent the rest of the morning in the water. It was a wonderful way to spend the morning, and both women were tired and hungry when lunchtime approached. They lay stretched out on the benches of the dock deck, sharing the picnic lunch they had packed together earlier.
“I guess the honeymoon is almost over,” Gwen commented.
“Why do you say that? I don’t see it being over for another seventy-five years or so.” Randi grinned rakishly at Gwen who couldn’t help but return it with a faint blush.
“I was thinking more along the lines of Tommy and Ella coming back sometime tonight, and things returning to normal tomorrow. Real life is fixing to intrude on our peaceful solitude in a big, ugly kinda way.”
“Real life can bite me,” Randi muttered. “Besides, I intend on taking a very long honeymoon with you after the wedding. Real life be damned.”
“I’d like that,” Gwen admitted gently. “I’d like some more time for just us.”
“That’s what we’ll do then.”
“But first we have to let folks know you’re alive again.”
“Later. I want to spend the rest of the day alone with you. Tomorrow is soon enough to worry about everybody else.”
Chapter III
Ella sat in the stern of the boat, chuckling lightly over the antics of her husband and son as one tried to teach the other about fishing. Unfortunately for Tommy, his almost two-year-old prodigy Randall seemed to be a natural fisherman and was putting his old man to shame. It was very difficult for him to explain the finer nuances of fishing when the boy’s hook just seemed to attract the fish. It didn’t take long, however, for the child’s attention to waver, and Tommy brought him over to play with Ditto.
“It’s been a nice three days, hasn’t it?” he commented to his wife. They laughed together as the shepherd gave their son a thorough face washing, making Randall chortle in delight. Then they smiled as the boy yawned in sleepy contentment and proceeded to use the dog as his own personal pillow.
“It’s been very nice,” the woman answered. “It’s nice to get away as a family every one in awhile.” She paused. “I do kinda wish Gwen had come along though. I worry about her. She’s so different, so... withdrawn... since Randi’s death. It’s.... ”
“I know, Hon, but she said she had plans.” Ella’s expression showed quite plainly how much stock she put in that statement. “We have to accept her word, Love. You can’t blame her for not wanting to be around people though.”
“I know. It just hurts to see the shell of her former self that she has become. I wish there was something we could do for her.”
“There is only one thing able to fix this, and that’s just not a viable option any more. On the other hand, she’s doing much better recently.”
“Yeah, she is. But I’m still pissed off with Randi. She best run and hide when I die, ‘cause I’m gonna kick her butt all over the afterlife for doing this to all of us. Especially to Gwen.”
Tommy took his wife into his arms and held her until he felt her calm. He was angry too but for slightly different reasons. “I think, from the very, very little I’ve been able to find out, she did it because of Gwen and for the rest of us.”
Ella turned her head and looked back at him. “What do you mean?”
He shrugged lightly. “I can’t find out anything definite... anything specific, but all indicators point to her ensuring continued peace.”
Ella snorted. “I don’t care. I’m still gonna kick her ass.” Tommy laughed outright.
“I guess Ditto will be glad to get back home,” Tommy said to Ella as he steered the vessel towards his boathouse while the sun slowly sank toward the horizon.
The curly headed woman wrapped her arms around him for warmth. The breeze coming off the water was quite cool even in mid-summer. She gazed at the shepherd who sat majestically still at the bow of the boat. “Why do you say that, Sweetheart?”
“Just a hunch... and the fact that she has not moved from that spot looking in the direction of home since you put Randall down. And speaking of.... “ Almost on cue they heard the child stirring. He didn’t speak. At almost two years, he had yet to utter a single word. The specialists they had visited assured them that he would speak when he was ready. Tommy wondered what was stopping him from talking now, but put those thoughts aside as Ella brought the child back topside.
“Hey, Boy! Thought you were gonna miss the chance to steer.” The child’s eyes lit up in delight. “Whaddya say, you wanna help your old man get the boat to the dock?” Randall nodded vigorously and leaped into his father’s arms. The two men turned their attention toward pulling the craft in safely to their inlet.
“I guess I know when I’m not needed,” Ella joked as she left them to their bonding time. She moved over to take a seat on the bow close to where Ditto maintained her vigil. Just as they came within periphery of the island, the dog let out a long, wailing howl. “What’s the matter, Girl? Hmm? You still miss Randi too, huh? Well, I’ll tell ya, Ditto,” gently scratching the dogs ears, “I think her being gone is something none of us will ever get used to.” The boat had no more than been tied up to the dock when Ditto jumped off and hesitated, raising her snout to the sky again and baying at the moon for a very long moment. Then without a backwards glance, she raced for home. “That’s odd,” Ella said mostly to herself.
“Did you say something, Hon?” Tommy asked as they moved off the boat and headed up the dock toward the house.
“Hmm? Oh, I was just commenting about Ditto. She’s usually not in such a rush to get off the boat.” She shrugged slim shoulders. “Guess Gwen is home.”
“I suppose so. Hope she had as nice a weekend as we did.” He wrapped his arm around Ella’s waist while hoisting his son onto his shoulder with the other, and they walked into their home together.
************
Ditto was confused. There was a fragrance on the wind that she remembered as familiar, but one that had been gone for a very long time. Even now, it was so faint as to have almost been imagined, but the dog kept determinedly on, heading home to her blonde mistress and that scent. When she reached the beach house, she paused, head tilted and tongue lolling out to the side. The scent was much stronger now, and with a sharp, staccato bark she hurled herself toward the door.
Gwen was standing in the middle of the living room, hands on hips, chuckling in the direction of the bedroom. The shepherd bounded in toward her only to come to a full halt as Randi exited the bedroom, arms full of blankets and pillows. With an ecstatic yodel, Ditto leaped forward, knocking Randi squarely on her butt and sending bedding flying in six different directions. The dog proceeded to try to give Randi a thorough face and neck washing, interspersing her tongue swipes with barks, growls and whines.
“Yes, yes... I missed you too. Yes. And you did such a good job taking care of Gwen, yes, you did. You are such a good girl.” Randi was unsuccessfully trying to dislodge the canine from her perch atop her own body. It was more than a little difficult though, with the bard’s contagious laughter hampering her efforts. Finally Gwen felt a little sorry for Randi and called the dog away. Ditto obeyed reluctantly, coming to sit next to Gwen’s feet. Randi was finally able to sit up herself and spent a minute trying to catch her breath.
“My God, Gwen! What have you been feeding her? She weighs a ton!” Randi stood and began retrieving the pillows that had scattered around the room. Gwen moved to help her.
“Oh, um, Reed set her up on a special diet. While she’s pregnant she has different nutritional needs.” Gwen shrugged inconsequentially and put her stack down near the French doors. Then she walked toward the bar to grab the wine and glasses they had readied earlier.
Randi froze in mid pick-up as Gwen words penetrated her mind. “Excuse me?” Gwen picked up the bottle and turned to find Randi looking at her with head slightly tilted and eyebrow risen almost to her hairline. “When did this happen exactly?”
Now it was Gwen’s turn to furrow her brow. “I thought you saw everything that went on.”
“Not exactly. I saw and felt everything that was directed toward me or about me. Ditto having puppies was apparently not in that category.”
“And me cutting my hair was?”
“Yep. You wondered how I‘d like it short, and you questioned it the entire time it was being done. I wanted so badly to be able to tell you to do what made you happy.” She ran her hands through the short blonde locks. “You’re always beautiful to me.”
Gwen reached for the hand now tracing her face and kissed the fingers softly. “As you are to me, Love. Thank you.” She entwined their fingers. “C’mon. Let’s go curl up on the deck and watch the stars come out.”
They were silent for several long moments, waiting for the sun to finish setting and watching as the sky changed from blue to purple and finally to black. As the first stars made their appearance, Randi brought the conversation back to Ditto and the question that had been niggling at her. “Gwen, what made you and Reed decide to breed Ditto?”
“We had nothing to do with deciding that. We merely offered her the opportunity, and she took advantage of it.” The raised eyebrow made her continue her explanation. “Reed mentioned that the dog would be coming into heat and asked me to bring her out to give her the opportunity to mate.” Gwen smiled. “It was actually kind of funny... she spurned the first two males that approached her.”
“Who’s the father?”
“You know the big guy, Phil?” A pause. “They made a cute couple,” said with a smile. “They were together for a week before we came home.”
“So when is she due?” Randi asked after a few moments of silence.
“Reed figures another three weeks until I’m... you’re... we’re grandparents.” She smiled impishly at this.
Outraged blue eyes faced her. “What?!?” Randi squawked. “I don’t think so! I’m not old enough for grand-parenthood!”
“Ahem,” rubbing her nose lightly before continuing the conversation. “Well, anyway, I’m supposed to take her out there next week to give her a bit of a chance to settle in before delivery. And she is supposed to stay for six weeks or so afterwards as well or at least until the puppies are weaned.”
There was silence again as two sets of thoughts contemplated in the same direction. Then both women spoke at once.
“Would you mind.... ?”
“Could we.... ?”
They smiled at each other, then Gwen gestured for Randi to speak. Randi cleared her throat rather self-consciously. “Um, I’d really like for Ditto to be a part of our wedding. Would you mind if we waited until she was back from Reed’s before we.... ”
Gwen threw her arms around the broad shoulders reclining next to her, which naturally resulted in her being pulled onto the larger woman’s lap to make them both more comfortable. This in turn became a long hug. “Thank you, Love. That was exactly what I was thinking. Ditto is as much a part of our family as anyone we know. I would really like her there too.”
“I love you, Bard.”
“I love you too, Warrior.” Then there was a long stretch of silence while they reconfirmed their love with a kiss. “Um,” as they pulled apart in a series of short kisses, “I could get used to this kind of treatment.”
Randi loosened an arm from around Gwen’s slim waist and moved a hand up to cup to fair cheek. “For the rest of our lives, my love. For the rest of our lives.”
Gwen closed her eyes and savored the words, accepting them for the promise she knew them to be. Then she turned her head and kissed the palm and laid her head back to rest her ear just above Randi’s heart. They stayed locked this way for a while before Gwen spoke up again. “We need to go call Tommy, Love. He’s family too, and has a right to know as soon as possible.” She felt the shudder run through the large frame beneath her, and looked up quizzically into haunted blue eyes. Now it was her turn to cup the planed cheek above her. “Randi?”
“What am I going to say to them, Gwen? How am I....? “
The small hand moved from cheek to lips, stopping the words that were pouring from Randi. “Love,” focusing Randi’s attention to her face and her words. “You won’t have to say anything. Not at first, I promise. And when he does start asking questions, you’ll just answer them honestly like you did for me.” Randi looked a little doubtful. “Trust me, Warrior Mine. Folks will be thrilled to have you back. Not many will question your motives in getting here. Now,” easing herself up and out of Randi’s warm embrace, “let me go call them to come over. I think they’ll like this interruption to their holiday.”
************
“That was weird.” Tommy looked oddly at Ella as he stepped back into the kitchen where she was fixing a light supper for the three of them. Randall was already sitting in his chair as Ella put the plates on the table. She and Tommy seated themselves and began to eat.
“What, Sweetheart?”
The man’s brow was furrowed in thought, and it took him a moment to answer. “Hmm? Oh, that vid call from Gwen.” He fell silent again.
Ella shook her head. Sometimes getting answers from this man is worse than pulling teeth. “Would you like to continue to explain, or should I just guess?”
“Oh sorry, Hon. Gwen just asked that we come over in an hour or so. Said it was important.”
“Annnnnddddd?” trying to figure out just exactly where this conversation was headed and failing drastically.
“That’s it. It’s just that... I dunno. She seems, different... more relaxed. Something happened this weekend, I’d be willing to bet.”
“This is a good thing, right?”
“I hope so. I truly hope so. She deserves to be happy.”
************
“You know it might work better if some of the food actually made it into your mouth instead of merely being pushed around on your plate. It’s got more miles on it than my boots did after my walkabout.” When she got little reaction to her banter, Gwen put her fork down and moved to sit in Randi’s lap. Once she was situated comfortably, she cradled the long, lean face in her small hands and forced the blue eyes to meet her green ones. “Love, I’ll be right here beside you always. No matter what.”
Randi smiled at this declaration and leaned forward to steal a kiss. “Even when your parents find out?” And now Gwen understood what was really troubling her lover.
“Randi, I meant what I said.” She clasped the larger hand in hers. “Always, all right?” She brushed the fingers held in her grasp with her lips. “I promise.”
Randi relaxed a little and crushed Gwen in an enveloping hug. “Thanks, Gwen.” Gwen returned the hug with equal fervor but said nothing to disturb the moment. When Randi relinquished her hold, Gwen slid off her lap and offered her a hand up.
“C’mon. We may as well be comfortable ‘til they get here.”
They put their plates in the kitchen and returned to the living room to curl up on the couch together. Gwen turned both the music and the fireplace on low, and let them work their magic. Slowly she felt the large body behind her begin to relax, and she melted into it. Words were not necessary as their souls communicated silently. Strong arms clasped gently around Gwen’s smaller body, and Gwen lightly stroked the arms that cradled her. The peace and contentment that pervaded the room relaxed them both to a point that they never realized they had dozed off. And they never heard the knock that came at the door shortly thereafter.
************
“That’s weird,” Tommy commented for the second time that evening when he failed to get an answer to his knock. “She said to be here in an hour.”
“Maybe she’s indisposed, T. It happens, ya know.”
“I know, Hon. It’s just that since Randi died, I’ve felt responsible for her somewhat. You know that.” Ella nodded her head in agreement. “And this is the first time I’ve seen any real enthusiasm from her in forever. So for her not to be here answering the door after she called and made it clear.... ”
“I understand, Sweetheart. Why don’t you open the door, and we’ll let Randall find her? She’s probably out on the deck and lost track of the time. She’ll notice an almost two year old running through the house.”
Tommy smiled in response. Gwen and his son had a very unique relationship and seemed to be tuned into one another quite well. He instinctively knew when Gwen needed loving attention and even though they weren’t hers, she always had a story ready to tell him. It was an arrangement that suited them both.
So Tommy keyed in the lock code and opened the door softly. Then he set his son down and let him loose to roam the house and find Gwen. The sight that greeted his eyes when the boy did, however, was a little more than he bargained for.
Ditto was the first to stir when Randall started across the floor, but this was an old game for them, and she was content to let him be. The dog watched in silence as the child walked toward the couch, his eyes focused on the sleeping women. And if her expression was anything to go by, the shepherd was inwardly laughing at the drama that was unfolding in the room before her. She watched as Tommy and Ella stood just inside the door waiting for Gwen’s exclamation to indicate she had been found. Instead they heard the murmur of voices - one deeper, one light and then the most unexpected sound of all.
“Wuv!!” A childish but unmistakable outburst from their offspring. The two parents looked at each other in mute shock, frozen for a timeless moment by what they had heard. Then rushing into the room, the tableau that greeted their eyes caused them both to stop dead in their tracks and stare.
Randall sat sedately on Gwen’s lap, patting Randi’s face and tugging not-so-gently on her hair. He was talking nonsense words to them and himself, obviously content with whom he was with and where he was. Randi answered his babbling as though she understood every word. Finally satisfied that she was the person he remembered, Randall buried his nose in Randi’s neck and settled happily in her arms.
Randi didn’t understand the tears that ran silently down Gwen’s face but was satisfied she would explain her reaction when they were alone once again. For her part, Randi hesitated to look up, knowing the exact moment Tommy and Ella entered the living room behind their offspring, and honestly fearful of the reception she would receive from them. So she kept her eyes pinned on her namesake until he curled up into her. She took comfort from the grasp Gwen maintained on the arm still twined around her and slowly raised her countenance to meet the shocked expressions of two of her very best friends.
“Hello, Tommy... Ella,” The low voice was almost a whisper of sound. But the two people it was directed toward heard quite clearly, and both reacted very differently to the vocal confirmation of what their eyes had informed them to be the truth.
“Oh. My. God.” Tommy slid into the chair nearest to him and gaped at the woman who until five minutes previously had been dead to him for the past fifteen months. His mind was still processing a myriad of emotions and reactions to her sudden reappearance, and his knees gave out trying to cope with the shock. Ella, on the other hand, had no doubts as to her reaction and crossed the floor in three smooth strides.
She took Randi by a firm grip on the ear and pulled just hard enough for Randi to understand she meant business. Then she waited, ear still firmly in hand, while Randi placed a now unhappy Randall in Gwen’s lap, and unwound herself from Gwen’s embrace. Gwen gave the hand she was holding a firm squeeze, and the woman she loved a reassuring smile. This was something they were going to have to work through with each of their friends. For the most part, Gwen expected acceptance. She did put Randall down beside her though, ready to intervene if it became necessary.
Randi took great consolation in the love she felt from Gwen, relayed so readily through her look and touch. It gave her the strength and courage she needed to face the curly headed terror still clutching her ear. Quite a feat when one realized Ella was a good half-foot shorter than the Marine she still held.
“What is wrong with you, huh? Do you know how upset we all were? Do you know how we mourned your passing? How dare you go and die like that... without even saying goodbye?!?” She waved off Randi’s attempts to interrupt and explain, poking her rather hard in the chest to emphasize each point. “I know it was a secret mission. That was simple enough to figure out, hindsight being what it is. I know it was for the ‘greater good’. That’s just typical you. But so help me, if you ever go and do something that stupid ever again... if you ever, ever die on us like that again... not even the gods will be able to help you. Do you understand me??”
Randi had stood very still and very silent during this entire tirade. Now she meekly nodded her head and responded, “Yes ma’am.” Ella released the hold she had on Randi’s ear and pulled her into a fierce embrace.
“Welcome home, my friend. It is so good to have you back with us again.”
Randi returned the hug with equal fervor, picking Ella up and letting the tears fall freely down her face. She didn’t say anything, too overcome by Ella’s reception of her reappearance to find the appropriate words to speak. They stayed that way for a very long minute, the dazzling grin on Gwen’s face lighting up the whole room and causing Randall to babble a bit more. It was this sound that seemed to draw Tommy out of his trance, and when he slowly rose from the seat he had been in, the two women separated and Randi turned to await his judgment.
He raised his hand to her, and she didn’t flinch, knowing if he struck at her it would be no less than what she deserved after what she had unwittingly put him and them all through. She didn’t see the hair trigger lines of Gwen’s body perched on the edge of the sofa, ready to step between them... lines which visibly relaxed when Tommy simply began to trace the features of a well known and loved face much as Gwen did every morning. His hand smoothly glided over her face, across her shoulders and down her arms, coming to rest lightly on her waist. Without a word he wrapped his arms around her and laid his head over her heart, listening to the strong, steady beat for a time. Then he straightened and looked her in the eye. “I missed you,” he said simply, lifting her off her feet into a massive hug.
“I missed you, too,” content for the moment to be rocked silently by the man she considered to be closer than a brother. It was the rather loud insistence of an almost two-year-old to be included in this activity that pulled them apart. Tommy and Ella laughed out loud for sheer joy at the sound, and Randi, though not understanding the cause, joined them. Gwen was happy to retrieve the child and place him Randi’s arms. Then she tugged her into a sitting position next to her on the couch and indicated the chairs.
“Why don’t you both take a seat? I’m sure you have lots of questions. We might as well be comfortable seeing as how we’re gonna be here for a while.”
They did, and for the little while the questions from the two of them came rapid fire. Finally Randi had to hold up her hands for quiet. She told them exactly what had happened to her during her time away from them, stumbling awkwardly through a good deal of the basic story. Randall dozed happily in her lap, lulled to sleep by the familiar sound of her voice and the remembered scent of her. Both Tommy and Ella sat entranced by the story Randi told. Gwen merely wrapped herself possessively around her and silently offered her all the love and support she could give. When Randi finally stopped talking, the couple sat there dumbfounded at what she had endured for love. The happiness shining from Gwen’s face told a story all its own.
Before either could form a coherent word to comment on the whole bizarre situation, Randall woke with a start. He put his chubby little hands on either side of Randi’s face, forcing her to meet his still sleepy gaze. “Wuv... sing.” She raised an eyebrow at him, and he felt the need to reiterate himself. “Wuv... sing.” A beat. “Pwease?”
Not even a heart of stone would have been unmoved by the plea, and Randi found her emotions entirely too close to the surface for her relative comfort lately. She gave Gwen a watery smile, then looked down at Randall. “Okay there, Stud,” exchanging another mischievous glance with Gwen. “What would you like to hear?”
He clapped his small hands together enthusiastically. “Wuv sing. Wuv sing.” Randi felt at a bit of a loss. It had been months since she had sung, and she knew everyone in the room was focused on her. She was drawing a complete blank at what to sing. Gwen came to her rescue.
“Do you remember the lullaby you used to sing to him? That’s probably what he remembers.” And so Randi began to sing softly, her attention concentrated solely on the child who even at the beginning of the music had drooping eyelids. By the end of the first verse, he was soundly asleep in her hold, but she finished the song before gently rising and placing him in his father’s arms.
Tommy looked down at his peacefully sleeping heir, before looking up at Randi with loving wonderment reflected in his eyes. “We need to go home, and get the boy to bed. Will you be around?” still a little fearful that this was all a dream or a mirage his wishful thinking had conjured up in a moment of madness. “There are still a lot of things we need to talk about.”
“I’ll be around.” She felt Gwen come up behind her and wrap her arms around Randi’s waist, squeezing lightly. Randi in turn pulled Gwen in front of her and wrapped herself around the smaller woman, relishing the contact between them. She smiled when Gwen entangled their fingers together. “I promised I wouldn’t ever leave like that again.” She clasped the fingers wound tightly in her own even firmer. “It’s a promise I intend to keep.” Absently she rubbed her finger and thumb along the band on Gwen’s left hand. Ella noticed immediately, and squealed, albeit quietly, in deference to her sleeping offspring.
“My God! We really do have a lot to talk about, don’t we?” The happiness that radiated from the two women standing together before her was almost blinding in its intensity. “However, it will have to wait until later. Can we have dinner tomorrow?” The warrior and bard exchanged glances, then nodded affirmatively. “Good. We’ll expect you both at the house after work. That should give us plenty of time to talk... about everything.”
They bid one another goodnight. By his relative silence, Tommy was obviously still in shock over the turn of events. He had whispered an “I love you”, and given both woman a hug as though in a bit of a trance before walking out the door with his sleeping progeny. Gwen was actually looking forward to the moment he realized it wasn’t his imagination and was all quite real. Ella, being Ella, had accepted the whole thing without question. There are just some things you learn to go with, had been her comment to Gwen on the way out the door.
Now it was quiet in the house again. Randi shivered in reaction as she realized the first hurdle was crossed, and she had been accepted by three whose acceptance meant everything to her. Gwen understood immediately what was happening, and drew Randi down to resume her place beside Gwen on the sofa. She whispered nonsensical words into her ear over and over, as she ran comforting hands up her smooth back. Randi absorbed the sound of Gwen’s voice like a sponge, taking the love she felt from her to heart and letting it ease the fear she had held tightly to herself. As the tension slowly uncoiled in her body, Randi wrapped herself more securely around the woman who had become her anchor. And the safety and contentment she found in Gwen’s arms allowed her to drift off to peaceful sleep.
Gwen smiled to herself at the gentle snoring that emanated from the woman sleeping soundly on her chest. Life was good at the moment. Then she frowned a little. Of course, there were still her parents and all of Midas and Randi’s military friends to explain this wonderfully peculiar situation to. But for right now, for this one moment, life was good. She smiled as she joined her partner in a restful doze.
Chapter IV
It was still quite dark when Randi roused from her nap with a crick in her neck from the odd angle it had been perched at on Gwen’s chest. She nuzzled the softness for a minute, inhaling the sweet scent before reluctantly moving from the bard’s embrace. A quick glance at the clock told her they’d only been asleep for a little more than an hour. She thought briefly of staying right where she was and then thought longer about the big, comfortable bed waiting for them in the other room. Comfort won out in a hurry.
Randi slid off the couch, softly pushing Gwen’s longish bangs away from her eyes, then scooped her up into her arms. She smiled quietly when Gwen nuzzled her in much the same manner as she had done to Gwen just moments earlier before resettling herself into a deeper slumber. Randi made her way silently to the bedroom where she swiftly stripped away Gwen’s shoes and outer garments before tucking her into bed. She did the same for herself before crawling in to join her bard. She smiled in contentment when Gwen unconsciously moved nearer and cuddled up against her who reflexively wrapped her body around the smaller woman and drew her closer. Twins sighs of serenity and satisfaction echoed in the room as the women moved deeper into Morpheus’ embrace.
Daylight found Randi waking once again to the gentle stroking of Gwen’s hands on her face. She was learning to delight in the gentle exploration as Gwen reaffirmed the realness of her still new reality. Randi hummed in contentment as she pulled Gwen into a fierce embrace. “Thank you,” she whispered into the top of the blonde head.
Gwen stilled her hands and edged back a little to look into Randi’s face. “What for?” She was just a little confused though she blamed it on the early hour as much as anything else. She enjoyed the early morning quiet time spent with Randi, but usually it didn’t require much thought or discussion.
“For being here, loving me.” A pause. “And for inviting Tommy and Ella over last night. They deserved a private announcement and a little time to prepare.”
Randi could feel Gwen’s smile against her skin though she couldn’t see her face. But the happiness that radiated in her voice warmed Randi from head to toe. “As for the first, I can’t imagine myself anywhere else. My place is at your side. And as for loving you, well, I couldn’t help that part and wouldn’t want to if I could. It comes as naturally to me as breathing does and is just as vital to my life.” She took a deep breath and then relaxed into the hug Randi wrapped her up in. “I knew you were anxious about talking to Tommy and Ella, and figured the sooner you got it over with, the better you’d feel.”
“When did you get so smart?” And Randi jumped when she felt a sharp pinch on her stomach. “Hey!”
“Smart ass,” Gwen muttered even as she rubbed the injured spot lovingly.
Randi chuckled lightly, then gave the woman in her arms another squeeze. “Seriously, Little One,” with another small kiss to the top of the head tucked under her chin, “thank you for your loving consideration. I, for one, greatly appreciate it.”
“Anytime, Love,” with a return kiss on the chest on which she was resting her head. “I’m glad things went so well though I think T is still in shock. I hope I’m around to see his face when he finally realizes it’s true. It is such a wonderful feeling.” She hugged Randi to her tightly and basked in the return wash of joy she felt emanating from the large body beneath her.
“Yes, it is,” Randi replied as she shifted Gwen in her arms and leaned down for a prolonged exploration. “I just hope things go as well with your parents,” said with a sigh when their kiss ended. “I don’t think they will be as forgiving.”
“It will be fine, one way or another,” the last part muttered too low against her skin for even Randi to understand the muffled words. But Randi took great comfort in Gwen’s insistence.
The two lay quietly wrapped together for a long space of time. Finally they acknowledged the need to move, and Gwen went to start the coffee while Randi headed for the bathroom. Randi wandered out to the kitchen several minutes later clad in nothing but a towel, her long, wet hair tied up turban style on her head. Gwen jumped when large, warm hands landed on her shoulders, bringing her out of a self-induced trance. Then she fell into a startled embrace and Randi enfolded Gwen in her long arms without hesitation.
“Love?” Randi heard the almost inaudible sniffing and grew alarmed. “Gwen?”
“Sorry, Warrior,” looking up with smiling, tear-filled eyes. “I was just realizing how lonely it was without you here, and what a wonderful difference it’s gonna make having you with me. Already you’ve made more of a difference than you know.”
Randi stepped back a pace so she could better look into the bard’s green eyes, gently wiping away the traces of tears that remained on her face. She cocked a brow in a gesture so familiar that Gwen had to smile and questioned, “How so?” She got the distinct feeling that Gwen was referring to more than just herself.
“Why don’t you get dressed and start breakfast while I go get my shower? I’ll explain it to you while we eat.” Though a bit confused, Randi nodded her agreement and followed Gwen to the bedroom where they separated.
Randi had the meal almost finished, and was, in fact, just putting the plates on the table as Gwen stepped clean and dressed from the master suite. Randi took a moment to simply admire the beauty of the woman who held her heart before silently gesturing to Gwen to take a seat. Gwen blushed furiously under Randi’s intense gaze actually glowing under the love and desire she saw radiating from her lover’s eyes.
“Now would you like to explain what you meant? Because I get the distinct feeling you were referring to more than just yourself, and I’m missing something very important.”
Gwen swallowed the bite of food she had in her mouth and took a sip of coffee before replying. “You’re right, though you have made more of a difference coming back into my life than I will ever be able to express to you. I hope to spend the rest of our lives together showing you, however.” She grinned a bit impishly. “But what I was actually talking about was the fact that last night for the first time in his life, Randall spoke.” Blue eyes grew wide and round in alarm.
“Excuse me?”
Gwen expected the reaction and calmly continued to explain. “Last night, Randall spoke his first words... to you, because of you. Tommy and Ella have had him seen by several specialists who assured them he would speak when he was ready. Apparently he was waiting to talk to you.”
Randi slumped back into her chair in disbelief. “My God!” Her hand clutched instinctively at the fingers that curled over her own. “I never knew.... “
“I think you are in for quite a surprise, Love, when you see how many people your life and death really affected.”
Randi swallowed hard, trying to accept the enormity of what she had just heard. Then she pushed away from the table and walked to the French doors, looking out unseeingly at the vista spread before her.
“Randi?”
Randi took a deep breath, trying desperately to reel in her staggering emotional reaction. She felt herself foundering until a soft touch came at the small of her back, and suddenly her world had an anchor and stabilized. She turned, and Gwen opened her arms, and the Sabre willingly fell into her embrace. Gwen urged them toward the couch, and Randi complied.
“I don’t know if I can do this, Gwen. I don’t think.... ”
“Shh, Love, shh. There’s no need to rush anything. Why don’t you stay home today? Maybe go reacquaint yourself with Randall.”
“I don’t want to lose any more time with you, Gwen. We’ve already lost so much.... “ She took a deep breath. “I’m just not ready to face the questions and comments and stares.” Randi scrubbed her hand roughly over her face. “I guess you think I’m just being a big coward about all this.” She pulled slightly away from Gwen and hung her head. Her hands dropped to hang loosely between her knees. Her whole attitude was one of projected disillusionment and defeat.
Gwen moved closer, eliminating the minute space Randi had put between them. She took the large hands in her smaller ones, smiling to herself when they closed reflexively over her own. “Look at me, Randi.” She noticed the hesitation and continued. “C’mon. Stud. Let me see those beautiful baby blues.” Then green found themselves captivated by a piercing cerulean gaze, and words failed her for a long moment. Then she cleared her throat to speak. “I want you to listen to me very carefully, Randi, and understand what I am about to say to you.” She waited until her words were acknowledged with a nod. “Our lives have changed so dramatically in the past few days, and it is more than a little overwhelming. I have a feeling it’s going to be that way for us for a while. It’s going to take us some time to adjust to all this, everything. So if you need a little time, Love, it’s okay. I do understand. And I will never, never think less of you for needing.” She brought a hand up to Randi’s face and cupped her palm over the cheek plane. “Sometimes, I’m going to need too, and I know you’ll be there for me as well.” She smiled when Randi leaned deeper into the hand on her face, bringing the hand that she still held in her own to her lips and brushing it with a gentle kiss. “Can I tell you a secret?” Gwen continued before Randi spoke. “I really don’t want to go into work today either. I really have no desire to spend any time away from you as unhealthy as that sounds. But there are lots of people there that have been worried about me for a long time, and if I don’t show up, it will worry them even more. I will be coming home early though. I can’t stand to be apart from you all day right now.”
“I don’t think it sounds unhealthy. I think it sounds wonderful. Are you sure you’ll be okay? Maybe I should just go in with you and.... “
“Love, you need to do what is best for you. If you’re not ready to face folks yet, it can wait. We have forever now, remember.”
Randi’s lips curved upwards in sheer reaction to both the words Gwen spoke and the love that flowed from her sparkling eyes. “I like the idea of forever with you.” She took both of Gwen’s hands in her own and helped Gwen stand with her. “So c’mon. We’ve started our forever together. Let’s keep it that way.”
Gwen cocked her head to one side. “You sure?”
“Yep.” A dazzling grin was the only response Randi got to that.
************
“You know, Dite, this has to be one of your best matches. You did very well!” Artemis and Athena raised the glasses in salute as the three of them stood peering into the scrying bowl.
“Babes, this was a joint effort. We all ‘done good’,” and the love goddess returned the gesture, “though it is more them than anything else,” wrinkling her nose comically as the three moved away from watching the couple. “It’s always so nice when things turn out so well.” She smiled. “I’m really looking forward to this wedding.”
************
Tommy was sitting at the breakfast table, listening to his son chatter to himself and them for the very first time. Occasionally he could make out a few of the child’s words, but the one he understood best was ‘Wuv.’ Finally he pushed away his untouched food and looked at Ella with eyes full of tears. “It’s true, isn’t it? She really is alive again after all this time.”
His wife said nothing, simply nodding her head and opening her arms. He tucked himself into them and cried his heart out while she held him tight and rocked him back and forth in a soothing gesture of comfort. When he was cried out he pulled away slightly, readjusting himself to cradle the woman he loved. “Thank you, Sweetheart. I needed that.”
She smiled into his chest. “Anytime, Love. I’m glad it was for such a happy reason.”
He started to respond when the chime from an incoming vid call stopped him. “It’s from Gwen.” He moved to the monitor. “Hi, Gwen. What’s up?”
Even through the screen she could see the traces of tears in his eyes. Her only comment was, “Good morning, T. I need a favor.”
“Sure. Name it.”
Half an hour later, Gwen and Randi climbed into the transport, and Gwen headed them in the direction of Tommy and Ella’s home. Randi looked at her with confusion when Gwen got out and indicated she should do the same.
“What are we doing here, Gwen? I thought we were going into Midas together.”
“Slight change of plans.” An arched brow made her smile and continue speaking. “We are gonna pick up Randall, and I will drop you two off at the park. But I’ll be back shortly before midday to pick you up for lunch at Midas.”
“But.... “ She smiled into the hand that covered her lips.
“But nothing. You are really uncomfortable about being there, and I know you would be happier spending the time with Randall. It will give you a bit more time to adjust. Tommy will make an announcement to the company when we arrive, and after lunch we can just go home.”
“Oh, Little One,” taking Gwen in her arms and just holding on for a long time. The truth was, she was scared about facing these people, her friends again. It wasn’t something she would ever admit to out loud or ever be able to even put into words to herself, but the feeling was there nonetheless. Her heart overflowed with appreciation at Gwen’s sensitivity in understanding something Randi didn’t even fully comprehend. She placed a kiss on the top of Gwen’s head tucked under her chin and rocked gently back and forth. How long they stood together that way was unknown, and how much longer they would have remained that way is also unclear. But at that moment....
“WUV!!” A childish exclamation from the door caused them to look up, and a fast moving toddler body hurtling toward them caused them to separate so Randi could intercept him.
“Hey there, Love Muffin! What’s your hurry?” She scooped him up in her arms, cradling him on one side while enveloping Gwen on the other. He began chattering his still mostly nonsensical words at her as they moved slowly as one unit toward the front door where Ella stood leaning against the doorframe, watching with a smile and waiting.
“Well, you wanna go to the park with me?” The light in the child’s eyes was answer enough. “Hi, Ella.”
“Hey, Stud. Hey, Gwen. Ya’ll c’mon inside while I get the rest of the Boy’s things together.” She turned and headed back into the house without a backwards glance.
Randi froze in her tracks at Ella’s use of Gwen’s nickname for her. “Where’d she get that from?” she growled sotto voce while glaring at Gwen.
“Don’t look at me,” Gwen replied with a slightly raised brow. “You’ve heard every word we’ve said to each other since you got back.” She smirked. “Probably has something to do with that strut of yours.”
Two dark brows flew to an equally dark hairline. “I DO NOT STRUT!!”
Gwen just smirked harder. “Whatever you say, Stud. Whatever you say.” Then in a sotto voce undertone, muttered, “It’s more like stalking.”
Randall broke in here, deciding attention had moved away from him for long enough. “Wuv, go.” They resumed their walk to the house.
“We’ll talk about this later, Bard.” Here Gwen couldn’t help but chuckle slightly, and Randi’s blue eyes twinkled in return. Nothing, not even Ella’s teasing could make her feel less happy about her return to life and Gwen. Secretly she relished the teasing, knowing it indicated their love and acceptance of her and her remarkable journey back to them.
“So tell me, Randi,” as the two women and the child crossed the threshold into the house, “where did the nickname come from?” Randi and Gwen glanced at each other, unsure to what Ella was referring. Both knew it was happenstance that Ella had accidentally hit upon Gwen’s pet name for the warrior. They looked at Ella in confusion. “Wuv,” she responded to their bewildered expressions. “I was just wondering where it came from since it sounds nothing like ‘Randi’.
“Oh,” enlightenment crossing Randi’s features. “I’m not really sure. I know I always called him ‘Love’ whenever I talked to him and told him I loved him before I left. Maybe he picked up on that.”
The three women looked thoughtful, then turned their attention to the young child nestled contentedly in Randi’s arms. “It’s certainly possible,” Gwen spoke up. “I know I reminded him of how much you loved him every time I talked to him in the last few months.”
“Hmm, and Tommy and I did the same thing. Children understand and remember far more than they are given credit for. Well,” Ella continued, dismissing the reason, “I like it. Now,” not even pausing for breath,” ya’ll need to get going. Gwen is gonna be late for work.” Handing them Randall’s bag, she shooed them out the door. “I’ll see ya both before lunch.”
Words were not really necessary between them on the rest of the trip in. Randi reached over and took hold of Gwen’s hand, and she was content to return the clutch, absently running her thumb over Randi’s soft skin. Randall sat quietly, happy to be where he was for the moment. It didn’t take long for them to reach the park, and Gwen moved to help Randi get them out of the transport.
“Wen come?” He cocked his head to one side and smiled up adorably at her.
“Not today, Tiger. This time is for you and Randi.” He nodded as though in understanding, and she kissed his dark head. Then she moved her attention to the tall Marine waiting patiently. “I love you, Randi.” She moved one hand behind Randi’s head and pulled full lips down to meet her own. She smiled into the kiss when not only did a long arm encircle her waist, but a tiny hand also found it way to her head, patting gently. The three stayed that way for a very long moment til Gwen slowly pulled herself away.
“Well,” clearing her throat slightly to remove the huskiness that remained. “I love you too, my bard,” and drew the younger woman in for a second, lingering kiss. They finally separated at Randall’s impatient insistence with a series of small kisses. Hand in hand they walked over toward the children’s play area, making a beeline for the swings. Randall chortled with delight; the swings were his favorite.
“I’ll see you in a few hours. Meet you right here?”
“We’ll be waiting.” Randi gently stroked Gwen’s soft cheek as they continued to hold each other’s gaze. Suddenly green eyes filled with tears. “What’s the matter, Little One?”
“I don’t know if I can do this.”
Randi transferred the child in her arms into Gwen’s, and then proceeded to wrap her strong arms about them both. “I’ll be right here, I promise.”
“You promise?”
“I promise.”
“Well then,” holding on tight for another minute before releasing her grip and stepping back a pace. “I’ll go and be back shortly.” Gwen started to step completely away before she felt Randi’s hold tighten and warmth enveloped her whole being. The world disappeared for another long moment, and Randi became the sole focus of her universe.
Reluctantly Gwen finally pulled herself away. She slowly unraveled herself from Randi, set Randall gently into a nearby swing and moved toward the transport. She kept the woman and child in her sights until they completely disappeared from view. She chided herself inwardly at her weakness but had been unable to control the urge to keep them in sight. Gwen sighed, wondering how she would make it through the morning. She had no way of knowing the rumors had already started raging like wildfire.
************
“Ya got a minute, Boss?” Scott stuck his head in Tommy’s open office door even as he knocked on it.
“Sure, Scott. C’mon in.” His brow arched in surprise when Scott closed the door carefully behind him. For the most part business at Midas was conducted under an ‘open door’ policy. Only very serious discussions warranted the need for a closed door. “What’s up?” Tommy leaned back in his chair and motioned the younger man to a seat, giving him his undivided attention.
“Have you heard the latest gossip?”
Now both brows rose, and it was all he could do not to lose his patience. Only the exceedingly welcome good news he had gotten the day before kept him from jumping out of his chair. That and the fact that Scott did not have a tendency to stir up trouble. He decided to hear him out first.
“Apparently not. Is there a problem?”
“I dunno. I’ve been hearing some things about Gwen this morning, and I thought you might like to be prepared.”
“I see. Why didn’t you go to her first?”
“I would have. I mean, I did try, but she’s not here yet. That seems to be a big part of the problem.”
“Oh? How so?”
The young man blushed a deep, furious red, terribly uncomfortable but feeling that his boss and his friend deserved to know what was being said. Especially given as how Gwen, no matter how gracious she was about it, hated the attention. He cleared his throat self-consciously. “You know how broken up she was over Randi’s death.” He paused and waited for Tommy to nod his understanding. “And you know that only within the last few months, since the memorial service and the viewing of that holo-chip from Randi has she shown any sign of coming out of that funk.” Another glance and another nod. “Well apparently she’s over it.” He hurried on at the raised brow. “Someone, and I am still working on pinning down where this started,” he added in almost an aside, “supposedly saw her on Randi’s bike this weekend with another woman wrapped around her like an octopus. No word on who the love interest is.”
“Then how are they so sure it was Gwen?”
“I asked the same question. The answer ’Because no one had a bike that looks like Randi’s Amazon Warrior, and there is no way Gwen would let anyone else have it.’ It made a lot of sense to me put that way.” Tommy nodded. He had to agree. And now he was hard pressed to keep his news under wraps for another few hours. “It gets more complicated,” Scott continued. “It seems she was seen in the park this morning making out with this woman, and the woman had a child.”
The boss passed a hand over his face, as much to bring his grin under control as anything else. Then a thought occurred to him, and he lost the impulse to smile very quickly. “Why is this a problem? Doesn’t Gwen deserve to be happy? She’s been in mourning for well over a year.”
“Honestly, T, I think it is more concern for her than anything else. I mean,” Scott stood and started pacing the floor, scratching the back of his neck in an effort to organize his thoughts. “We’ve watched Gwen suffer and agonize over Randi’s death. Up until Thursday she was still quite melancholy, and regardless of what she said, there were a lot of us convinced she was putting on a good face when she turned down everyone’s invitations for the weekend. We guessed she wanted to be alone. Now,” he shrugged his shoulders in an act of confusion, ”now all of a sudden she apparently has a new love interest.” He turned his attention to his boss fully and leaned across his desk to drive his point home. “We don’t want to see her hurt again, Tommy, or taken advantage of. She’s been through enough.”
Tommy managed to contain his grin, barely. This is gonna be so awesome. “Let me talk to her when she comes in. I’ll make sure I have the answers to announce at the lunch meeting.”
Scott nodded his understanding. “Thanks, Boss. Gotta get to work.” And he excused himself and opened the door. Just as he reached the outer door, Tommy heard him greet a newcomer. “Morning, Gwen.” The unintelligible murmur of conversation buzzed for a moment, then Gwen was sticking her head in the door.
“Come in and shut the door, Gwen.” Blonde brows rose, but she did as she was bade and took a seat in the chair Scott had so recently vacated. “Do me a favor,” Tommy began without preamble. “Next time you and Randi decide to neck, do it somewhere a little more privately than the back of her bike or the park down the road, huh? Ya’ll have started all kinds of rumors flying.”
He looked up when he didn’t get any kind of retort back from her and immediately crossed to the front of his desk to kneel at her side. “Gwen?” She was sitting in the chair, arms wrapped around herself, shaking lightly. Tears welled up in her eyes and fell silently down her face. “Oh Honey,” he muttered and took the sobbing bard into his arms. He cradled her and stood, gently lifting and carrying her over to the couch. And he held her while she cried.
Finally the only sound in the room was the sound of harsh breathing being slowly brought under control as Gwen’s sobs lessened. Tommy continued to gently stroke her back calming and soothing her with the motion. She eventually patted his chest and pulled away from him, moving to sit next to him on the sofa. “Thanks, T. I needed that.”
“Apparently so. Feel better?” he asked, looking at red-rimmed eyes and blotchy cheeks.
She nodded. “Yeah, I do. It just seems so unreal. Like I’m going to wake up and find out it is all a dream, and she’s not really alive again. I can’t stand being away from her, T. Not now.”
He scratched his jaw, and she smiled at the rasping sound it made. He had obviously been too excited this morning himself, if his lack of shaving was any indication. He noticed her reaction and grinned in response. “I was shaking a little too much to make shaving a good idea this morning.” The spontaneous chuckle warmed his heart, and gave him an unexpected degree of comfort. “Tell ya what... “ he said. “I really don’t think you’re gonna be much good around here this week. Why don’t ya’ll take some time to be together?”
The slow blush that crept up her face, and the way she ducked her head as if to hide it made her adorable, and Tommy couldn’t help but smile. Gwen reminded him of Randi when she had still been growing up and put on the spot about something she would have preferred been kept private. It was then that he finally noticed the flash of gems on her left hand. He reached forward and clasped the now cold hand in his much larger warm ones.
“The Soulmates’ Ring?”
She nodded, head still bent.
“Does this mean what I hope it does?”
She looked up now, gauging the sincerity of his question. Though she didn’t doubt that he loved and cared about them both, and wanted to see them married and settled down together, the admission that they were the soulmates of legend and lore reunited again was a bit of a step. Especially in light of their mind-boggling reality that had so recently been altered to allow it. She studied him for a moment, taking in the fine lines and gray hair that had emerged over the past fifteen months of Randi’s absence. Then she looked deep in his eyes, and found nothing but love and acceptance and hope.
She nodded again, smiling up at him brightly, trying to convey everything the lump in her throat wouldn’t allow her to voice. The next instant she found herself locked in a bear hug.
“I am so happy for you both, Gwen. So very happy. We’ve waited a long time for this.”
She smiled again. She wasn’t sure if he was referring to the soulmates reuniting, or she and Randi finally admitting the truth to one another. Not that it really mattered. The statement was true on many levels in both instances.
“So when is the happy occasion? I KNOW we’re gonna get a nice wedding out of this, right?” He raised his eyebrow at her.
EEK!! “We haven’t really talked about what we’d like to do, but it will be in about two months probably. We want Ditto to be back from Reed’s first. She’s as much family as anyone.”
“Oh, that’s true,” releasing Gwen to sit and moving back to perch on the edge of his desk. “That’s good, though. It’ll give us time to plan something really nice.”
“Tommy.... “
“Gwen, there’s gonna be no way around it. You’ll either end up with a large service, a larger reception or both. So many people are gonna want to celebrate with ya’ll.”
Gwen sighed. “If we have to, we’ll have a big reception. I want a small, private ceremony, and I’m pretty sure Randi will feel the same. We’ve had so little time together.”
“Which brings me back to my original suggestion. Why don’t you take some time off?”
She scrunched up her eyebrows, aware that she was not making herself clear. “T, when I take some time off, it’s going to be so Randi and I can go away and be alone together for a while.” He shrugged his shoulders, obviously not seeing her point.
“Yeah, and....”
“And we are going to reintroduce her back into our community here at Midas today. How fair is it if we just take off into the unknown again immediately afterwards? People are going to want to see her and talk her. We can’t just up and leave.” She almost snickered as the light of comprehension dawned in his eyes. “Besides,” another faint blush traced up her features, “I want the time for our honeymoon.”
Now Tommy’s face suffused with color as the implications of what Gwen was so delicately trying not to say became obvious to him. He cleared his throat awkwardly. “First of all, let me say that giving you two some time to be together is purely selfish on my part. By your own admission she took your muse when she left. Perhaps she’ll be gracious enough to return it now that she’s back.” He smiled in tandem to the twinkle he saw peeking out of clear green eyes. “Besides, I know good and well you’re not going to accomplish the least little thing around here for a while. Not when you’d much rather be by her side. And I don’t blame you for that. That’s why I rearranged the schedule to cover your classes. Maybe by the time you get back, you’ll have stories to tell again.”
She had never really realized others had missed her muse almost as much as she had. But it was heartwarming to hear the concern Tommy had for her and Randi, and the faith he had in her bardic abilities. “Thank you, Tommy. Thank you for understanding. I....“ She trailed off, unable to finish. But Tommy understood and rose, reaching down and giving her a hand up.
“Go to her. And bring her in the back way a few minutes before lunch, huh? I’d like to have a word with her.” He smiled as he spoke, but Gwen could tell that he, too, still had a lot of things to work out. Impulsively she gave him a quick hug and brushed a light kiss near his mouth.
“We’ll be back before Ella gets here, I imagine.” She smirked. “Depends on what it takes to get the child to leave the park.”
“Randall will be no problem if he knows he’s coming here.”
She flashed a wicked grin at him as she opened the door to leave. “I was speaking of the other child.” The sound of his laughter kept her company all the way out of the office.
************
Randi knew the minute eyes landed on her and discretely looked around as she walked herself and Randall up the slide once more. She couldn’t see anything offhand, but since her senses weren’t prickling with danger, she was content to enjoy the moment with Randall. He squealed as they started down, and laughter bubbled up within her. They landed at the bottom, and she took a moment to swing him around, taking a good look at her surroundings. With a startled squawk she headed toward the still figure perched in the low, low branches of the ancient oak tree watching them.
“Gwen? Love, what’s the problem? Why’re you....?” She didn’t get a chance to finish as Gwen stepped the short distance to the ground, landing in front of her and covering her mouth with her hand.
“Tommy sent me. He knew I was gonna be useless.” She grinned. “I’m not sure he’s not going to be useless for a while. He did ask that we come in the back way a little early so he can have a minute or two with you.” They walked over to the toddler’s area and set Randall down, taking a seat on a nearby bench. He immediately found some new playmates, and Randi kept an eye on him as she and Gwen sat in comfortable silence.
Finally lunchtime approached, and the two gathered up boy and baggage and left the park for Midas Enterprises.
Chapter V
Randi was content to let Gwen guide the transport into Midas. Truth was, her guts were churning so badly she felt the urge to be sick almost overwhelming. To take her mind off things, she studied her surroundings, noticing with some interest the changes the time she had been gone had wrought.
Randi frowned a bit as the security at the gate waved them through upon recognizing Gwen and her transport. She had put a halt to that, insisting that each vehicle and its occupants be checked personally. Gwen smiled at the almost inaudible growl that came from her companion. She had a feeling Randi was going to slip back into her role here just fine.
Gwen had notified Tommy of their departure from the park so he was not overly surprised when two women and a tired toddler stepped in the back entrance to his office. He had sent Beth out on an errand, just in case. But he knew by the look his assistant had given him that she knew something was up. He smirked. She’ll know what it is soon enough. This was one time he was glad to have to make a general announcement. Good news, especially like this, was rare, and he was thrilled to be the bearer of such glad tidings.
She hasn’t really changed much was his first idle thought. She still had the same striking features; the same determination present in the set of broad shoulders and firmly closed jaw. And then he started to look a little closer. She was glowing, radiating an inner sense of peace and well-being he had never seen in her before, not even as a child. His attention turned to the small blonde standing contentedly beside her Marine. There was no personal space between them, and even as he watched they unconsciously moved closer together in what seemed to be an effort to provide the other with protection and support. The tableau was broken by his squirming son, eager to be put down so he could run amuck in the office.
Randi grinned at Randall and set him on his feet. Randall took three running steps away from her before heading back and colliding rather hard with her knees. Gwen put a rather discreet arm around Randi’s waist to help her maintain her balance, and let go of her hold when Randi bent back down to unravel Randall from her legs and lift him back up to her.
“What’s up, Squirt?”
“Wuv,” was all he said, but he flung his arms around her neck and gave her a sloppy kiss. The she set him down, and he ran right to Gwen, repeating the procedure though she was “Wen”. Finally he ran to his father and tugged on his pants. “Pa,” was all he said, but it got a huge smile out of Tommy. Just as Tommy picked his son up, his wife came through the door. “Ma!” Randall squealed. The sound brought tears to Ella’s eyes.
She looked at the two women now standing comfortably wrapped together. Such a difference they’ve made already together. I’m so glad they finally found each other. She scooped up her son in her arms, and he rested his head happily on her shoulder. Randi had worn him out, and he was glad for the chance to take a break. The four adults stood in an odd silence that while not completely awkward, was difficult to breach. There was so much to talk about and tell and discuss. Randi, surprisingly, was the one to speak up.
“I know you still have questions, both of you. And I’ll answer as much as I can tonight, I promise. For right now though, can we go get this over with before I get sick?”
Gwen, who’d sensed the distress flowing from her partner in waves, had been rubbing soothingly on Randi’s strong back. Now she gently turned Randi toward her, ignoring the others in the room and focusing solely on her lover. “Randi, Love?” She turned Randi to face her and captured her eyes. “Look at me; that’s right. Now breathe... slowly, deeply... c’mon, you can do this. Breathe. Focus on the sound of my voice. That’s good.” The litany continued for quite a few minutes, until Gwen felt Randi relax. Tommy and Ella stood in awe. Randall simply fell asleep. “Now remember, these are our friends. They’ve mourned you and missed you. They’re going to welcome you back.”
“Promise?” A bare whisper.
“Promise.” And just about that time the lunch bell chimed, and the entire company swarmed to the mess hall. The noise woke the toddler who immediately became fussy. Ella spoke soothingly to calm him, and Tommy moved toward Randi and Gwen.
“We’re gonna go ahead and go over. Maybe Randall will calm down with some food in him. When things have settled down, I’ll let you know. Then we’ll tell the folks about this, and give ya’ll an opportunity to say something or whatever you feel comfortable with. All right?”
The two women nodded their agreement and sank to the couch in the silence that was left behind by the Steele’s departure. For a change, the bard cradled the warrior, stroking the dark head that lay upon her shoulder. Randi took great comfort in the soul healing strokes as did Gwen. Almost before they were ready, Tommy signaled them to join the rest of the company at lunch.
“I think I’m gonna be sick,” Randi muttered.
“No, you’re going to be fine. I love you.”
Randi smiled at the sweet sincerity of those words and realized suddenly that nothing else mattered. She had the love of the one she loved, and with that she could do anything. She gave Gwen a beaming smile and answered, “I love you too, Little One. Always.”
“Forever,” came the expected response. And then they were almost late to the lunchroom, having gotten lost together in their kiss.
“Over the years since we have been a family, we have always used this venue to announce any news of importance to us.” Tommy had risen and was now standing on the makeshift stage area at the front of the room. “We’ve heard about engagements, pregnancies, accidents, illness and death. Good and bad news had always been shared here among us. Sometimes it had been exhilarating and uplifting; others it has been completely devastating.” His hands shook, and each and every person in the room was well aware of his thoughts right then. It had been the only time they had ever seen the boss break down. He drew a deep breath, gave them a tremulous smile and continued. “But today... today I have miraculous news. Something so wonderful, so truly amazing....“ He trailed off, casting his eyes toward the door, noticing that Gwen and Randi had not yet responded to his summons.
“But first, I have heard some of the gossip going around about Gwen today.” A few people had the decency to look away in embarrassment. “I know many of you have been, are still truly concerned about her. Please don’t begrudge her the opportunity for happiness she has found.” A movement caught his attention out of the corner of his eye, and he grinned brightly. “Especially with the person she has found it with. Ladies and Gentlemen, our newly engaged bard, Gwen Goldman, with her fiancée, Randi Valiant.”
The silence that greeted them was stunning, and they walked into the room together holding hands tightly. People stared as though unable to believe their eyes, which was entirely true. Even in their world of make-believe, dead people didn’t just waltz back to life after being gone so long. Voices rose in murmured question, all contemplating the validity of the reality that now stood before them. Just as they arrived on the stage, a voice from the back called out, “Is it true?”
Gwen chuckled nervously. Randi just tightened her grip on Gwen’s hand. Gwen winced, and immediately turned her attention back to the Marine standing beside her, gently loosening the hand clutching hers so tightly. She placed the large hands lightly on either side of her waist, and reached up to cup the face she so dearly loved. Her entire focus became the two bright blue eyes staring back at her, and everything else faded into the background, dismissed as unimportant for the moment. The only thing that mattered was the two of them: Gwen as Randi’s support and stability; Randi as Gwen’s support and protector.
The crowd still observing them watched in awe at the tangible love that shimmered between them. It was this more than any words that could be spoken that convinced them of the truth of Randi’s astounding return to life. Voices rose again in tandem until above the din the question rang out, “How?”
The lovers continued to gaze at one another for a long moment, garnering strength from their love for the coming ordeal. Their friends respected their need and sat silently, waiting for the tableau to end. By mutual accord, they separated but remained touching as they faced their patiently expectant colleagues. In fact, they resumed what was a familiar stance to most in the room with Randi standing behind Gwen. The difference now was that there was no space between them, and Randi was literally wrapped around Gwen as she cradled her carefully. Gwen returned the contact as fully as she was able, leaning back into Randi’s body behind her and loosely clasping her hands over the arms wrapped around her mid-section.
If the people watching them were surprised by the public display from two very private individuals, they didn’t show it. Most accepted it for necessary support it was and took great pleasure at seeing the happiness and love that flowed between them. It was incredible to see the fulfillment, even in a small way, of something they’d waited to see for a very long time. And the folks at Midas finally smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. This was going to be a wonderful story.
“There’s really not a lot I can tell you,” Randi began and most were surprised to hear her voice and not the bard’s. People had just expected Gwen to do the storytelling. It was what she did, after all. But then again, it was not unreasonable for Randi to have something to say about her own return. They settled back to listen.
“When I left here fifteen months ago, I really did die. Suffice it to say it is not an experience I’d like to repeat in the near future,” Gwen’s hands tightened convulsively, and now it was Randi’s turn to do some reassuring. She whispered almost inaudibly directly into Gwen’s ear, “I love you,” and felt the smaller woman relax under her hands. “When I reached the... um, well,” scratching the back of her neck in an all too familiar gesture that caused the room to smile, “um, anyway, when I got there, I was offered a choice. Stay or come back to Gwen.” Here her arms tightened convulsively around her partner. “I chose to come home.”
When it became obvious by her silence that Randi was not going to give them any more details, Beth stood up to ask a question. It wasn’t at all what the two women were expecting. “So when’s the wedding?”
The blush on the soulmates’ faces caused a round of laughter, applause and cheers; a release of emotion precipitated by other things. Randi hid her face in Gwen’s short blonde hair, muttering invectives that cause an even deeper blush on Gwen’s face. The deeper blush incited more cheers from the crowd who imagined far worse than was really true. Tommy decided to step in before things got too far out of hand.
“Folks, folks,” he said, raising his hands for quiet and waiting for the room to settle down. “Folks, Randi has only been back for just a few days. Let’s give them a little time here, okay? Nothing has been decided about anything much, and it’s probably best to give us all a little time to adjust to the newness of this situation before making any major decisions. The getting married one though – it’s about damned time!!”
The crowd whooped and hollered again, and slowly rose to filter out past the bard and warrior. Scott stood for a long moment in front of the two of them. “This is so awesome! I can’t wait to tell Tori. We’ll have to have ya’ll over to dinner soon. Congratulations!” Everyone there wanted to welcome Randi back and congratulate them so it was nigh unto dinnertime before they were able to finally leave Midas.
Tommy had called Ella, who’d left with Randall as the meeting broke up, to let her know that they were going to be a few minutes later than originally planned. Randi had promised her godson that Ditto would be coming to dinner, and they wanted to freshen up just a bit. A quick shower, some clean clothes and they both felt ready to face the inquisition. Unlike the people at Midas, Tommy and Ella deserved a much more detailed explanation rather than the bumbling basic explanation they had been put off with the night before. Even so, they would be getting an abridged version. Some of it was much too private and personal to share with anyone but each other.
The walk to the Steele manse was peaceful. Ditto was happy to walk along sedately beside them while they held hands and remarked about the beauty of the evening and their surroundings. Mostly they were content to walk in silence.
When they reached the door, Randall greeted them with his father. He immediately reached out his arms toward Randi who accepted his hug and kiss. Gwen took her turn next, then flinched slightly when the child shrilled directly in her ear. “O!!” The dog barked once loudly, and Randall squirmed to get down. Once on the ground, he and the shepherd carried on quite a conversation to the amusement of the three adults observing them.
“Ya’ll c’mon in,” Tommy beckoned, knowing the dog would follow, and the boy would follow her. The two had become fast playmates after a fashion when Randi had left, and the canine took her responsibility of watching out for the child very seriously.
“I wondered if ya’ll were gonna come in or just stand at the door all night,” Ella teased as she came in from the kitchen. “C’mon in and sit down. You want something to drink?”
Both women shook their heads no and offered to help. Ella refused as they’d known she would. She was proprietorial about her cooking space, but they always offered. It would be bad manners not to.
They sat making small talk for five minutes or so until the curly-haired woman called them to the table. Randall was in his chair, and everyone save Randi was seated when a knock came to the door. Randi glanced at Tommy who had a blank look on his face. She grimly vowed to herself to update the security for the entire island first thing the next morning. Then she growled out, “I’ll take care of this.”
She didn’t notice Gwen follow right behind her though she was very thankful she had shortly thereafter.
************
Not since the memorial service had Geoff and Jill Goldman been to the island. Things hadn’t been as strained between them and their daughter then, but they had found it difficult to return. Gwen had made it clear she needed a bit of space still to work out the grief on her own, and her parents had respected her decision. Tommy and Ella were good to keep an eye on her and inform the Goldmans of Gwen’s state of mind and health. Several times they had visited while Gwen was on her walkabout and twice since she’d returned, and Tommy made it clear they were always more than welcome to come down. The awkwardness between them at Spring Equinox had kept them away, but the refreshing Celebration holiday over Summer Solstice had convinced them it was time to try again.
“Do you think we’re doing the right thing, Geoff?” Jill asked as the shuttle landed at the hub. “You don’t think she’ll be mad or upset with us, do you?”
The weapons smith wrapped a strong arm around his wife’s shoulders. “Hon, I think she’ll know that we’re here out of love and concern for her.” They had been unable to reach their daughter the entire weekend, giving a bit of validity to her claim of having other plans, but still there was a niggling worry in the back of their minds that she had simply put them off to be alone once again. Geoff had nearly asked for a trace to be run on her but thought better of it. There was no real reason to invade her privacy. So now they were in a transport on their way to see Tommy, hoping he could give them some of peace of mind about Gwen’s recent activities. “C’mon, Sweetheart,” he said as he helped Jill out of the transport. “Let’s let Ella and Tommy know we’re here.” He was thankful Tommy had given him the codes to extend the bridge. It made things so much easier for all involved. “Maybe while we’re here, we’ll get a chance to meet Ella’s parents and Tommy’s father.” He raised his hand and knocked on the door.
“That would be nice,” Jill replied, smiling into her husband’s eyes. He always managed to see a bright side. Then the door opened, and she felt him freeze even as she saw his eyes widen in shock. She turned to see what had caused such a consequence. Then she reacted without thought to the backlash involved.
************
When Randi reached the door, she saw immediately who stood there and hesitated. She almost called Tommy to come answer it, but knew she was going to have to face them sooner or later. Best to get it over and done with now, she thought and opened the door. She saw Geoff stiffen and his eyes widen with disbelief before Jill turned and rocked her world.
**SMACK!!!!**
“YOU BITCH!!!” The connection of palm to cheek managed to turn Randi’s head a full ninety degrees. Almost immediately, a vibrant red handprint began to appear on the side of her face. “HOW DA.... “ But that was all she managed before Gwen stood between them, green eyes blazing.
“Don’t you dare presume to lay your hands on her again, Mother.” The bard’s low modulated, well-controlled voice was in stark contrast to Jill’s. “You have no right.”
“I have EVERY.... “
“NO. MOTHER. YOU. DO. NOT.” Each word was clearly enunciated, and Jill realized she had gravely miscalculated a great many things. “What happens between Randi and myself is no one’s business but our own, and I’ll thank you to remember that in the future.”
Gwen turned toward Randi who had frozen in place when Jill Goldman raised her hand. Randi had been prepared to suffer whatever wrath Gwen’s parents deemed appropriate. She had never expected Gwen to halt it so effectively and instantaneously. That as much as anything else still held her in place. Now she found her gaze captured by eyes that had lost their fury and held only love and concern. Cool hands found a place on either side of her face. Randi heard Jill’s stifled gasp, but her focus was too intent on Gwen to pay it much immediate mind. She gently rested her hands lightly on Gwen’s hips.
“Are you all right, Love?”
“I’m fine, Little One. It’s no more than I deserved.” Green eyes blazed again.
“It’s far more than you deserved,” and here she turned to look her mother straight in the eye. “And I will not tolerate it ever again.” Jill nodded her head in acceptance and understanding, but her eyes remain locked on Gwen’s left hand. Gwen finally noticed the peculiar expression the other woman wore. “Mother?” The tone and tenor of the word were completely different from before, showing genuine concern.
Covering her mouth to half-stifle a sob, Jill raised the other hand toward the ring her daughter wore. She took Gwen’s left hand into her own for a long minute, then looked past her to the silent sentinel still standing behind her. “The Soulmates’ Ring?” she questioned. At Randi’s nod she crumpled, and Geoff moved for the first time since the door opened to take his wife into his arms and comfort her. He and Gwen exchanged puzzled glances, but a look at Randi’s faces told him she understood.
“Why don’t ya’ll come on in instead of standing out here all night? We were fixing to sit down to the table, and I know Ella has plenty.”
Ella did indeed have plenty and had already set the table for her two impromptu guests. She had gotten used to this in the last few months - since Gwen’s folks, her own and Tommy’s father all had a knack for showing up unannounced... though this was only the second time the Goldmans had done it.
Tommy had risen from his place as soon as he heard the slap, but just as quickly he decided that interfering in what was essentially a family matter was a bad idea. It needed to be worked out and.... He smiled. Gwen seemed to have quite a handle on things. Instead he helped Ella set two more places, and they were all seated at the table when the four walked into the dining room.
Randall’s happy noise was in marked contrast to the almost stillness that surrounded the adults as they seated themselves at the table. Randi had seated Gwen, then taken the one beside her, ever solicitous of her needs. Geoff did the same for Jill who had yet to raise her head. Tommy and Ella had no idea how to splinter the silence, especially in view of the ire they both felt at the glowing mark on Randi’s face.
So dinner started in an awkward silence everyone seemed hesitant to break. The only sounds were the tinkling of silverware on china; the clink of glasses; and the muted whispers of conversation between the warrior and the bard. Finally Jill raised her head and looked Randi in the eye. She smiled sadly at the subtly protective gesture Gwen made toward Randi in response to the contact.
“I’m sorry, Randi. I ... I don’t know, um, what, uh, came over me. But you didn’t deserve my wrath and I apologize.”
Even the child was quiet as Randi sat there absorbing Jill’s words. Then she set her napkin on the table and slid her chair back. Gwen reached out and took her hand, and she and Randi exchanged a few whispered words. Then Randi lifted the hand to her lips and brushed the fingers lightly in a kiss. Gwen did the same in return, then released the fingers with a smile. Randi grazed Gwen’s cheek with the back of her hand and rose.
Jill stood as well, determined to face Randi’s retribution on her feet. She signaled Geoff to remain seated and waited as Randi came around the table and stood directly in front of her. She held the intense blue gaze for as long as she was able, then Jill dropped her eyes to the table, knowing she had screwed up horribly. It might not be fixable, and this error in judgment could cost her her daughter. Long fingers gently raised her chin, and Jill found herself again staring into intense blue eyes. Now though, that look was filled with compassion and understanding, and the mother collapsed into the strong arms of her soon-to-be daughter-in-law.
“I’m sorry, Randi. I’m so sorry. I just.... ” And she cried for many things. Randi just held on, knowing this would heal more than any words she could say. She glanced at her beloved whose eyes now shimmered with unshed happy tears and whose lips turned up in a small smile.
Randall inadvertently broke the strain and awkwardness of the moment by screaming out, “WUV!” That brought chuckles from the entire table and caused Geoff and Jill to start in surprise.
“He speaks?” Jill questioned. Too many startling revelations in too short a span of time were causing her synapses to overload badly. She was starting to develop a serious headache.
Now Ella smiled warmly. She, more than anyone else at the table, could understand and sympathize with Jill’s reaction to Randi from a mother’s point of view. It had been an instinctive response. “Yes, he saw Randi last night, and we haven’t had a moment of quiet since.”
Jill pulled away from the Marine who still gently cradled her, stepping back to look into Randi’s face. “You’ve made such a difference already.” She looked around at the chatting Randall; the relaxed and happy Steeles; and the shining happiness that radiated from her daughter. Now she raised a hand to the still red mark on Randi’s face. Randi did not flinch or back away. “Thank you,” Jill said simply. Randi nodded her acceptance and forgiveness before moving back to sit with Gwen.
Geoff had sat quietly through the exchange. He was once again impressed with the young woman his daughter had fallen in love with, and thankful for her generous heart and maturity that allowed her to forgive. He was looking forward to getting a chance to talk to her. Judging from the expression on Gwen’s face and the ring on her finger, there was going to be a lot to talk about.
************
“... and I got the chance to spend a little time with Mama and Papa.” Randi was nearing the end of her hour-long narrative about the fifteen months she had been gone from them. She had left out the more personal details, but her tale had been sufficient in and of itself. It had answered all their questions and then some. They had cringed, laughed and cried with her. Gwen moved from her embrace to get some water for her parched throat. Randi accepted it with a smile, and Gwen returned to her place in Randi’s arms. Everyone noticed that there was no space between them, and that they seemed loathe to be apart from one another. The six adults sat quietly for several minutes - four of them contemplating the amazing story they had just heard; two simply basking in each other’s nearness. Tommy broke the silence.
“Can you tell us about the Soulmates’ Ring?”
“Let me get us some drinks first and check on Randall.” The child had been put to bed shortly after dinner. Ditto had followed, and there hadn’t been a sound from the room since Randi shut off the light. The entire group took that as their signal to move around and stretch briefly. Gwen whispered something to Randi and moved toward the bathroom. Jill accompanied Ella to Randall’s room while Tommy moved to the bar. Geoff saw this as a perfect opportunity to speak privately with the Sabre.
“Hello, Randi,” said in a quiet voice. She looked up at him, a mixture of respect, liking, hesitancy and genuine fear in her eyes. He opened his arms, and she moved into them, accepting the gesture as she would have from her own father. She again wished the two men had had a chance to know one another and be friends, but for now she accepted the regard and affection she knew Geoff had for her. “I can’t tell you how much we all missed you, and how glad we are to have you back.” She smiled at him, grateful for the acceptance he welcomed her with. “Perhaps later we can talk?”
“I’d like that,” she answered honestly. “And I’d like to talk to you about Gwen and I.”
“What about you and Gwen?” the bard questioned as she slipped into the space on Randi’s lap. Her mother’s earlier attack had put Gwen on the defensive, and she was not going to allow her father to do the same.
“Gwen,” long fingers gently turned Gwen’s head until blue eyes captured green and the rest of the world faded away. “It’s okay.” Randi hesitated. “Your dad and I understand each other, and it’s only fair. I am taking his only daughter.”
Gwen smiled rakishly. “His only daughter is coming to you willingly, Love.”
Randi returned the grin in kind. “As willingly as I come to you, Little One. But it’s a little different. I... I, um.... “ She blushed. “I don’t know how to say this.”
Gwen stroked the nearby cheek. “It’s okay, Warrior. I understand. And I think it’s precious.” she smiled. “I love you, you know.” She slowly laced her hands through the thick black tresses and gently tugged Randi towards her. Long arms tightened as Randi ducked her head.
“I love you, too,” she murmured before capturing Gwen’s lips in a long kiss.
Geoff couldn’t explain the gamut of emotions running through him, but he finally settled for pleased embarrassment. Pleased that they loved each other so deeply, and embarrassment that they had seemingly forgotten his presence. He moved away to give them a bit of privacy.
The entire group had rejoined him in the great room, with Tommy bringing drinks, before the weapons smith felt compelled to clear his throat for their attention. Slowly, ever so slowly they parted, staying lost in one another’s eyes for a very long moment before realizing they had a full audience. Gwen buried her now flushed face in Randi’s neck while Randi tried to appear nonchalant about the whole incident. The color in her face was telling, however. She picked up the water bottle Gwen had given her and managed to take a couple swallows before Gwen swiped it from her and drained it dry. Tommy didn’t say a word as he passed them each a soda, but the smirk on his face was priceless.
“Something amusing, Thomas?” though the flush she sported undermined the threat she conveyed with her arched brows.
“Nothing at all, Miranda. Nothing at all. I didn’t realize it was so warm in here though,” he teased.
She narrowed her eyes at him. “Ya know, Tommy, paybacks are a bitch.” He gulped audibly at the cool tone. It was always so difficult to tell when her sense of humor kicked in, and he found himself wondering if this was one of those rare times it hadn’t. She really wasn’t big on public embarrassment or humiliation of any kind.
Unknowingly, Ella came to his rescue as she turned from her conversation with Geoff and Jill. She walked to Gwen, still snugly cuddled on Randi’s lap. She reached out and took her hand, garnering a mildly questioning look from Gwen. Then Ella lifted the hand up for a closer inspection of the ring Gwen wore.
“This is absolutely gorgeous. Will you explain why it is called the Soulmates’ Ring?”
To everyone’s surprise, it was Jill who said, “She can’t tell you, but I can.” Her eyes made a plea with Randi’s, silently asking for permission to tell her side to the tale. Randi nodded her agreement. She was very interested in hearing what Jill had to say.
She felt Gwen stiffen in her embrace. Randi held Gwen a little closer to herself, gently rubbing a hand up and down the muscled back. “Forever, Love. No matter what,” whispered directly into Gwen’s ear. Randi felt Gwen begin to relax again in her arms and made a mental note to ask her what troubled her so badly. Then they both turned their attention to Jill who took a deep breath to begin her story.
“You have to realize,” Jill said, pacing in a small area in front of the group of avid listeners, “that most of my side of this story has been documented by the storytellers that have graced our lineage down through the ages.” She gestured toward her daughter and smiled, pleased at the small smile she got in return. “I believe it to be as accurate as any account of something this long past can possibly be.”
************
When the original soulmates went to their rest, their descendants knew it would be at least a full generation before the soulmates returned to claim the tokens, and the rings were put away for safekeeping. No one spared a thought, nor would they for several centuries, that time in eternity is completely different than mortal time. And so several mortal lifetimes passed before the soulmates were reborn.
Eventually the guardians understood that the soulmates would not be reunited in every generation, but only in every *lifetime* they were born into. And there was no set pattern for their return. Sometimes it seemed almost immediate while others it was almost an eternity in itself. The guardians, however, took their responsibility very seriously and passed the tokens and tales down through their lines.
For hundreds and even thousands of years, the system had worked perfectly. One of the warrior’s line was chosen to be the guardian of the rings; one of the bard’s ancestry was chosen to record their lifetimes together and pass those stories down in the interim.
************
Here Jill’s face lit with an inner glow, and years seemed to drop away from her face. “They have always been such interesting people and led such varied lives. And then.... “
************
One hundred and eighty-seven years prior to what was now the present, two guardians - one from the warrior’s line and one from the bard’s - had met and fallen in love. These were not the soulmates, and in fact it was a second marriage for both parties. One brought a young son into the family unit, and the other brought a small daughter. And together they formed a new family.
Years passed and the children became adults having grown up hearing the soulmates’ stories. The daughter, being something of a romantic, had found them wonderful, compelling. But the son had grown hard and bitter lamenting the fact that he was not one of the blessed soulmates; furious that it was his duty to keep the stories and not the rings.
Finally one moonless night, he snuck away, stealing the warrior’s ring and disappearing into the darkness. His sister never heard from him again.
************
“The daughter, taking the responsibilities left to her very seriously, went to her father’s closest living relative and explained the situation to her. She placed the copies of the bard’s stories in my great-grandmother’s care.” The silence was deafening when it fell as the listeners absorbed the impact of the words they had heard.
“There’s more to the story, isn’t there?” Randi asked, knowingly.
“Yes, and a few answers too, I think.”
************
Time moved on, and the old woman was on her deathbed. She called her elder daughter, herself a grown woman, to her bedside and took the leather bound stories out from their hiding place.
“You are the guardian now,” she said on her last whispered breath.
“I’ll take care of them, Mama.” And she kissed the still cheek.
When the woman had read through the journal, reviewing the stories she had grown up with and wanted to share with her baby girl, she found an electronically printed note from her mother folded and stuck at the very end. A heavy object fell from the envelope with the single sheet of paper, and the woman gasped in perception. She opened the note and began reading.
For the Record.... (it stated)
Twelve years ago, a strange and sickly man approached me begging a favor. I didn’t know him, for time and disease and a hard life had beaten him beyond recognition. It was only when he showed me this token, the Soulmates’ Ring, that I realized who he was.
“I brought disgrace and dishonor to our family because of my greed and discontent, and it has cost me everything I ever held dear. Hold this in trust as you do the stories, for one day the warrior and the bard will be one again, and the rings will be reunited by them.”
He melted off again into the night and was never seen nor heard from again. It is suspected he died and was buried in an unmarked tomb by the love goddess.
One last thing... until the soulmates are reunited, this story is only to be told, passed from mother to daughter, upon the death of the guardian.
************
Jill smiled, seeing the acceptance and understanding in Gwen’s eyes. The question in them, however made her speak to her daughter alone. “When you were little, your grandmother shared all the soulmate stories with you.” Randi’s eyebrows rose into her hairline, but otherwise she remained Gwen’s silent, stoic anchor. “Soon you could tell them better than she could read them to you, and you were telling us more than we had ever gotten from the journals.” The mother swallowed, suddenly weary. It had been a very long, emotional night for her, and it wasn’t quite over yet. “Just before your Gramma died,” using Gwen’s loving address for Jill’s mother, “she took me aside and gave me the journals and the ring. Then she told me something I never understood until tonight.”
Gwen swallowed hard, and asked softly, ”What was that?”
“She told me to always keep the ring with me because you would need it someday.” Tears welled up in her eyes and poised on the verge of falling. “Looks like she was right.” She paused and looked right at Randi. “And I’m so glad she was.” Jill pulled a small pouch from her pocket and passed it to her daughter. “This is yours to take care of, I think.” And without another word, strode out into the darkness of the night.
Chapter VI
It hadn’t taken Geoff long to join her. He, Tommy and Ella had scattered willingly and quickly when Jill had stepped outside. They were all quite aware of what the tiny packet contained and were each anxious to ensure the lovers had a bit of privacy.
“Things are changing... so much is happening so fast. I’m not sure I can cope with all this, Geoff. It’s a little overwhelming.”
He made a mental note of the sound of a door closing in the distance, but at the moment his attention was entirely focused on the woman who stood in front of him. The weapons smith closed the scant inches of space between them, resting his hands on her shoulders, nd pulling her back against his still muscular body. He smiled when she relaxed against him, and wrapped his arms neatly around her waist. He put his chin on her shoulder before he spoke.
“You’re doing fine, lLve. It’s a lot to adjust to in the course of a couple hours.”
“Yeah, well, I didn’t see you slapping our daughter’s fiancée across the face on first sight.”
“Sweetheart, in the first place, you were between us. And in the second, well, there are some things I come at from a different point of view than you do even when I understand and accept your reasoning. Besides, Randi could have stopped you. She obviously felt it was your due.”
Jill looked at her husband in puzzlement over the sureness of his words, but he didn’t explain any farther, and she was unwilling to press him on it. She knew herself that there were some secrets that had to be kept, regardless of personal convictions or feelings.
“It could have cost me our daughter, Geoff!!” Her voice rose in a mixture pf pain, anger and frustration. She didn’t know whether to pull away from him or cuddle closer. He solved her dilemma by pulling her to him and holding on tightly.
“It didn’t, Love. And it won’t.”
Tear filled eyes looked up at him. “Do you really believe that?”
Remembering the expression in Randi’s eyes, and the same later reflected in Gwen’s he nodded. “Yeah, I do.” And they stood there in silence while thunder rolled in the distance.
************
Gwen and Randi sat frozen when the weight of the little package settled in the bard’s hand. They never noticed when the room cleared... only that they were alone. Gwen hesitated, hefting the heavy object in her hand without taking it out of its holder. Randi felt the shaking start and held on to her companion for dear life. Her head was still spinning with all the implications the day and evening had held. She could only imagine how it was affecting Gwen.
Words whispered so low she could hardly make them out even in the stillness. “Love, do you think anyone would be terribly offended if we left? I need to be alone with just you for a while.”
In answer, Randi rose, carrying Gwen up with her. They didn’t stop to speak to anyone, but simply left quietly together. Tommy and Ella, watching from a shadowed doorway, smiled at each other and walked to the kitchen to prepare a light snack for their impromptu company.
The walk home was quiet, the stillness only broken by the night sounds and the surf crashing upon the nearby shore. The two held hands, needing the physical connection to one another. With a tug, Randi led them down the dock to the end of the boathouse deck. She was fairly certain that Gwen’s parents would stay with Tommy, at least for tonight. Tomorrow? Well, they’d see about tomorrow when it came. For now though, they were alone together... with nothing but the sound of the wind and water, the stars, and the darkness.
For a very long time, they sat wrapped together, staring into the blackness, absorbing the peace. Finally Gwen cleared her throat to speak. “This has been a very emotional day, hasn’t it?”
“Mmm,” Randi agreed, drained from the day’s events and content to have Gwen wrapped in her arms. She figured Gwen was working through some things aloud and was glad to provide her lover support and a listening ear until she needed more. Gwen turned in Randi’s arms until she sat straddled across Randi’s lap and could capture those blue eyes with her own gaze
“She knew, Randi. My Gramma knew.” She tilted her head slightly, and Randi could see the glistening of tears forming in the green eyes. “How did she know? And why didn’t she tell me? Such a waste. We could have lost each other never knowing the truth.” And here the tears fell in earnest, tumbling from her eyes and rolling down planed cheeks. Randi smiled a gentle smile of understanding and let her cry. Finally as the tears abated, she removed one arm from around Gwen and softly wiped away the wetness. Then she spoke slowly, considering her words.
“Love, this was something we had to discover and acknowledge for ourselves. You know that. We might never have found each other otherwise. You would not have fulfilled your potential as a bard because you would have been too busy looking for something that wasn’t even in place yet.” She took a deep breath, choosing her words with even greater care now. “None of our time together has been wasted, and the time we spent apart only strengthened the bond of our hearts and souls.” The warrior looked like there was more she wanted to say, but fell silent, unsure of how to convey what she wanted.
I thought *I* was the bard here, was Gwen’s first thought when Randi stopped speaking. She smiled as the truth of Randi’s statements sank in. She’s right. Gwen didn’t speak for a while but raised a hand to trace the now familiar lines of the face she held so dear. Randi relaxed and allowed the exploration, knowing Gwen was using the ritual to relax and focus herself. Randi waited for Gwen to speak when one hand began caressing her neck and collarbones and the other wove itself into her raven hair. With a gentle tug, Gwen brought their lips to almost touching and whispered, “You’re right,” before bringing their mouths together passionately for a long kiss.
It was the rumble of thunder that pulled them apart after a few breathless moments. Randi made a move to rise. “C’mon, Love. Let’s get in the house before it starts raining and we get caught in the flood again.” She smiled and was surprised by the seriousness of Gwen’s gaze and her refusal to budge. “Gwen?” Then she felt her left hand grasped and held.
The once loquacious bard remained silent as she slowly raised Randi’s hand to her lips, green eyes locked onto blue. She softly kissed each knuckle before focusing on the third finger. She kissed the empty spot, then slid the coolness of the ring into place, filling it. She placed another kiss on the token as a sacrament and whispered, “Always.”
A flash of lightening illuminated the silent tears falling from Randi’s eyes, and reflected the joy shining from them. “Forever,” she whispered back before bringing their lips together again to seal the vow. Neither one even noticed when the rain began to fall.
************
Geoff and Jill walked back into the house just as the downpour started. “We owe you two an apology,” Geoff said slowly as Tommy ushered them into the kitchen. Ella was putting the finishing touches on a snack and motioned them to take a seat.
“How so?” The curly headed woman cocked her head to the side in a listening attitude while placing their ice cream in front of them. Then she set a multitude of toppings in front of them, gesturing. “I never dress anyone else’s ice cream.”
She saw them visibly relax, and she smiled. That had been her aim. Ella knew they were going to be embarrassed and uncomfortable given what had happened earlier and the fact that the “girls” had left without so much as a goodbye.
“We should have called you first. We have no right to be dropping in on you unannounced. My mother would roll in her grave if she knew how rude....”
“As I recall,” Tommy broke in on the explanation, “we’ve told you both on numerous occasions you are always welcome here anytime.” He paused, then continued. “Ya’ll are part of the family, and we’re glad you’re here.” He looked into Jill’s eyes and clasped her hand. “We’ll get through this, Jill. We all will.”
She looked at the man who she considered a dear friend and smiled at his faith. “Thanks, Tommy. I think we will.” She took a deep breath and squeezed his hand before they released. Then she reached for the colored sprinkles and asked, “So when do we get to meet the rest of the family?” And talked turned to less intensive matters for the remainder of the evening.
************
A hot shower had gone a long way toward warming them up after the chill of the storm had soaked into their bones. Now they sat curled up together in front of the fireplace with mugs of hot tea.
“I thought summer storms were supposed to be warm.”
“Hmm. Apparently not always.” Randi smiled. “But it was worth it,” she added, smiling into Gwen’s eyes.
“Yeah, it was,” after a soul-sharing pause. Then Gwen laid her head on Randi’s shoulder, and together they tranquilly watched the flames dance and crackle.
The following morning found them wrapped around one another in the middle of the big bed. Gwen laid there, ear plastered to Randi’s chest, listening to the strong heartbeat. She tilted her head up to look at Randi’s features in repose. It still surprised her to be awake first. Always before the Marine had been up running before the break of dawn. Absently, Gwen began tracing the lines and planes of the beloved face. She smiled as the muscles twitched and the arms tightened just before sleepy blue eyes appeared and returned her smile.
“Good morning, Beautiful.” The low voice was husky with sleep. Randi closed her eyes again as the small fingers continued to softly follow the contours of her face.
“Good morning, Love.” Gwen moved up until she was eye to eye with Randi so she could she quickly lick her nose. Outraged blue eyes flew open, and the giggling bard leaped from the bed and headed for the bathroom. She wasn’t quite quick enough though, and Randi caught her round the waist before she could close the door. Randi hefted Gwen off her feet and took the wiggling, squirming mass of humanity back to the big bed. She threw her in the middle and pounced on top of her before Gwen could even think about moving. The tickle fight that ensued caused Gwen to plead for mercy.
“So you wanna start something, hmm?” The tickling had slowed to a slow caress, and Randi licked up one side of the bard’s neck, nipping at the conveniently placed ear.
“No! Yes! Oh, um.... “ Gwen voice trailed off, and her breath caught in a gasp as she felt Randi’s tongue trace up the other side of her neck. That was the last of the discussion for the better part of the morning.
************
“C’mon, Love. We can’t avoid them forever.” They had finally gotten out of bed and showered and were just now sitting down to what could technically be termed “brunch.” Geoff and Jill had called much earlier though Randi and Gwen had been far too engrossed in other things to pay the vid center any mind. Randi did remember being thankful to have turned of the bedroom connection before she was swept away into a world of sensation. Now however, they had seen the vid message, and Gwen was showing a distinct lack of enthusiasm for calling them back. “You knew they were gonna have to know.”
Gwen sighed deeply. “I’m not avoiding them, Love.” She clasped Randi’s hand across the table. “Okay, I am avoiding them a little bit. I would have preferred to have told them in my own time and way, but I can’t fault them for their concern.” Another breath and exhalation. “I’m still furious with my mother though. How dare she.... “
Randi rose, and came around the table, kneeling at Gwen’s feet. “Gwen,” Randi placed her hands on Gwen’s knees and changed tactics. “Why don’t you ask her?” The simplicity of the question was almost overwhelming, and Gwen blinked in surprise. “Don’t you think you owe her the courtesy?”
Gwen cupped her hands around Randi’s cheeks. Then she drew their faces close and rubbed their noses together before depositing a gentle kiss on said appendage. “I love you, you know,” looking deep into soft blue eyes.
“I know,” came the soft answer. “Ditto, Little One.”
“C’mon, Stud,” rising and pulling the warrior to her feet. “Let’s go talk to the folks.”
************
Randi and Geoff decided to go for a walk around the island. They needed a bit of private time to talk, and both had the distinct feeling Jill’s and Gwen’s discussion was not for their ears. Ditto, who had accompanied the Goldmans back to the beach house, decided that outdoors was infinitely better than in and dashed out toward the beach as soon as Randi opened the French door.
They walked along together in silence for a while. Randi absorbed the sights, sounds and smells that assaulted her senses while Geoff studied her and her reaction to the world newly returned to her. Finally they paused to rest on a small dune. Randi had seen the toll the walk was taking on Geoff and took a seat. He followed her lead, secretly grateful for the break. She scooped up a piece of driftwood and threw it for Ditto, happy to stay silent until the weapons smith was ready to talk.
“A lot has changed.” He spoke at last.
She nodded in agreement. “Yes, it has.” She was actually much more apprehensive about this conversation than she was letting on. She had turned Gwen back over into his care when she had left. He could, by right, deny her the bard’s hand. While it wouldn’t stop their marriage as they were both well over age, it would put a damper on things. They wanted the Goldman’s blessing much as they had her own parents. Hence her presence her with Geoff and Gwen’s with her mother. The tenor of the rest of their relationship with Gwen’s folks depended heavily on the outcome of the talks they were now having.
“You gave my daughter back into my care though she was never formally in yours to start with. Why was that?”
The question caught Randi somewhat flatfooted. She had expected him to ask about the mission or her death or why she thought he would trust her with the precious commodity that was Gwen. He had blind-sided her, and it took her a moment to recover. Still she swallowed audibly and met his gaze briefly before turning to look out across the endless ocean vista. “Because I was selfish,” was her soft reply.
Now it was Geoff’s turn to look somewhat stunned. That hadn’t been close to the things he had supposed she would say. “Oh? How so?” He had mixed emotions about her decision to leave, and he felt she wasn’t solely responsible for her choice. But that was something they could talk about later. For now he refocused himself and listened to her whispered answer.
“When I first met your daughter, four years ago, I accepted a responsibility to protect and keep her safe. I was the head of Midas security, and it was my job. As she became my friend, it became less my job and more my pleasure. And as I fell in love with her, her safety and security became paramount to me,” a tear rolled silently down her face, “as did her happiness.” There was silence for a time as she tried to recover herself. Geoff respected her privacy and kept his eyes riveted on the horizon stretched out in front of him. When she was able to continue he glanced at her, then looked away again, seeing that she was holding it together by sheer grit. “When it was obvious there was no way to accomplish that last mission without dying, I wanted the peace of mind of knowing she would be taken care of. I knew you would understand that.”
Her eyes never left the blue water, and he found it easier to speak to her without looking at the gut-wrenching expression writ large across her face. There were still some things he needed to know. “What was it like to die, Randi?” And she heaved a sigh. Here was a question she could answer easily though she was still hanging as to his decision in regards to the marriage.
“I don’t actually remember dying. There was a silent explosion. I saw the walls begin to collapse around me, and then I woke up in this large,” she gestured with her hands, “hmm, I dunno... waiting room.” He tilted his head in question, and she answered. “It’s the reason I was given the choice to come back.” Her flat tone indicated a reluctance to say anymore, and he didn’t push. Instead he quietly waited, and she offered a little more. “I will tell you this, Geoff. Coming back was far, far harder than dying, but I’d do it again for Gwen in a heartbeat if I had to.”
“Would you make the decision to die again?”
“There are a lot of things I would change if I could go back and redo them, that not being the greatest among them. But I can’t. We have to pick up from here and go on.” She paused. “I have already promised to live for her from now on.” She looked him dead in the eyes when she said the last part, and he felt the commitment flow from her. He stood and held out his hand to her. She rose and stood, awaiting his verdict.
“Then you have my blessing. C’mon,” he continued as they started walking once again. “Let’s go tell the girls they have a wedding to plan.”
Ditto shook herself dry next to both of them and took off running at their indignant cries. There were times when having four legs to run on was a definite asset.
************
The silence in the house was awkward, but neither woman was sure how to pierce it. Gwen had her back to the room and her mother as she stood at the French doors watching her lover and her father disappear from sight. She kept her eyes glued to them, all but unaware of her mother’s return scrutiny.
Jill took the opportunity to study her daughter. She knew Gwen was avoiding her, but she could also feel the concern for Randi flowing from Gwen. Even in profile she could see the difference the few days Randi’s return had made. Light color infused her face, green eyes sparkled, and there was a hint of a smile on full lips. Even her posture reflected a change. Jill shook her head sadly. Had she thought before she struck Randi, they wouldn’t be in this situation. Now instead of the happiness of planning a wedding, they were struggling to find words to bridge the chasm that now divided them.
“Why, Mother?” Gwen never moved, and Jill had to strain to catch the words whispered away from her hearing. “What did you hope to accomplish?”
“Oh, Baby Girl.” The older woman moved closer to the younger but not touching, not willing to see her daughter flinch away from her. “It was a reaction, plain and simple. Not a very good one, and not one I’d have had if I had stopped and thought about it.” She paused, and Gwen waited quietly. “But I didn’t think... I felt. All I saw was this person who caused you untold agony and grief, and I lashed out.”
Now Gwen turned from the door and looked into Jill’s eyes. “Mama, I love her. She is my life.”
“I know that, Gwen. I suspect your father and I were aware of that fact long before you acknowledged it to yourself. But when I saw her standing there, I didn’t register her as your lover... only as the object of your pain.”
“I’m a grown woman, Mother.”
“I know that, Gwen. But you are still my daughter and will always be, to some extent, my little girl. And a mother is supposed to protect her children.” She paused, collecting her thoughts before continuing. “I want you to know something.” Finally she reached out a hand and cupped Gwen’s cheek, pleased when Gwen did not move away from her touch. “Words cannot possibly convey how happy I am that the two of you have been given a second chance at being together. I’ve always like Randi, and we were prepared to welcome her into our family years ago. I’m glad we’re finally getting the chance to do so.”
At these words, tears fell from both of them in earnest, and the Goldman women came together mutually for an embrace. “Thank you, Mama.”
“You’re welcome, Little Girl. I love you,” kissing the blonde head.
“I love you, too.”
Both women felt better after the talk and a good cry together. After refreshing themselves and grabbing some drinks, they moved out into the sunshine of the deck, and the conversation turned to more pleasant and interesting topics.
“So have you discussed your wedding at all yet?” reaching out a finger and lightly touching the band on Gwen’s. “I’m guessing that we’re not going to have to wait very long for this occasion.”
Gwen shook her head, a smile on her lips as she replayed their conversation from earlier that morning over in her mind again.
************
“Randi, any ideas about our wedding?” She caressed the ring she had placed on Randi’s finger the previous evening and looked up into sky blue eyes. Those same eyes crinkled up as Randi smiled down at Gwen and answered slowly.
“I want you, me and a priest or priestess. That’s all we really need.”
Gwen smiled at the truth in that statement even as she rolled to her back and groaned. “You’re going to make me do this myself, aren’t you?” Her breath caught when the large body hovered over her, eyes bare inches from her own.
“Love, we can do whatever you want.” She swallowed hard. “In my line of work, it was not prudent to dwell on situations like that so it’s not something I had dreams about.” She held up a hand when Gwen opened her mouth to speak. “I know some do; most to their extreme regret later because they lose focus. But I never had a reason to dream until I met you, and then I wouldn’t allow myself the distraction as badly as I wanted to.” She swallowed hard again. “So you plan whatever will make you happy. Just having it happen at all is enough for me.”
Gwen lay there silently for a time, looking up into blue that reflected only love back to her. It made her angry beyond words that Randi had never really been given the chance to dream in her adult life, thrust into a role whose repercussions would haunt them both forever. She gently reached up to stroke the smooth face, returning the smile reflexively. *We’ll do what makes us both happy.* “I have one question.” Her smile grew broader as the brow crept up. “Will you wear your uniform for me?”
Randi gave an almost inaudible sigh of relief. “Thank you, Love... for understanding how much that really is a part of me.”
Gwen acknowledged the seriousness of the statement before her eyes began to twinkle mischievously. Her voice took on a teasing tone when she spoke. “Stud, it just makes me hot!” And she squealed aloud when the tickle fight resumed.
************
Jill wondered what had caused the mysterious smile but knew better than to ask. Considering what their discussion had been about before Gwen fell into her current trance, she felt it better not to even think about it. There were just some things parents didn’t need to know about their children. Gwen came back to the present with a start.
“Yes, we talked about it a bit this morning, but she was a little less than helpful.” A sad look entered Gwen’s eyes, long enough for Jill to question its origin. Then it was gone, and Gwen looked at her mother with a smile. “I want to make it special for her... for both of us.”
Jill reached over and covered the hand nearest her. “Well, you both deserve that much. Hang on a second.” She got up an retrieved something from indoors, returning with her pocket secretary. “Let’s see.... “ She began musing aloud. “We’ll need a wedding coordinator definitely. They can take care of the details like invitations, chairs, flowers... hmm, and we’ll need a caterer and.... “
Gwen’s eyes grew big and round as her mother started speaking to the secretary, rattling of things at an alarming rate. “Whoa! Whoa! Mother, stop! Hold on a minute, please.”
“What’s wrong, Dear? Would you really rather us handle everything ourselves? A coordinator will just ease the burden.”
“Mother!!” Jill grew quiet, trying to figure out her misstep this time. “Mother,” in a much softer tone. “We can plan a fancy reception’ invite everyone we know; do all that. But the ceremony itself is going to be a very private, intimate affair.”
“Um, how private?”
“A little larger than Randi wants but not much. Probably you and Daddy, Tommy and Ella, Randi, me and the priest.”
“That’s it??”
“Well, all she wanted were the two of us and the minister. I imagine she’ll concede that the four of you should be there, but no one else.”
Jill was silent for a bit after that, thinking. Gwen was happy to let her be. The morning had been very draining already, and she was concerned about how her lover and her father were getting along. He and Randi had always had an interesting relationship... almost a kinship that went beyond Gwen’s understanding. She truly hoped that time and circumstances would not alter that.
So the two women were sitting quietly, each lost in her own thoughts, as Geoff and Randi approached the beach house. Ditto had left them at Tommy’s, having spotted her favorite young playmate at the edge of the water with his mother. Randi had been surprised to see Ella still at home instead of at the restaurant. Ella smiled and said they would be going in shortly. The two warriors continued on toward home without speaking. They had settled things between them, and words were not necessary to bridge the silence. It was a state of being they were both comfortable to share.
As they came over the last dune near the house, Gwen spotted them and jumped up. She raced toward the two, leaping into Randi’s arms and nearly landing them both in the sand. Gwen was so relieved about having straightened things out with her mother that she momentarily forgot about her lover having the same concerns with Geoff.
She realized her possible mistake just as she landed in Randi’s embrace. If her father had not given them his blessing, this could be very awkward. She was almost immediately reassured by Randi’s wide grin, her father’s laughter, and the dizziness she felt as Randi twirled the two of the around together.
“He said yes?” Gwen whispered, eyes lighting joyfully.
“He said yes.” Their lips came together, and Geoff walked on toward his wife, as anxious to give the two a few minutes of privacy as he was to talk to Jill.
“They make a beautiful couple, don’t they?” Jill asked as her husband grew nearer.
“Yes, they do, and they make each other happy.” He paused. “Are you okay with that?”
“Oh, Geoff. All I ever wanted for Gwen was her happiness. I’m so thankful Randi’s return was able to fulfill that wish.” They watched in silence as the two women finally separated enough to walk the short distance up to the beach house deck.
“Randi,” Jill began without preamble. “I’d like to take care of your wedding and reception arrangements for you.” She held up a hand to forestall Gwen’s speech. “I understand you’d like the ceremony to be an intimate affair, and we all know the reception, by necessity, will be quite large. I would like a chance to make up for my behavior last night. This is the best way I can think of. You two deserve a little time together without having to worry about arrangements and details. Let me do this for you, please.”
Randi was a little surprised. She certainly had no objections but felt the decision actually lay with Gwen. She looked down at her smaller partner. “It’s up to you, Love.”
Gwen stood quietly in the circle of Randi’s embrace for a long moment. She nodded at Randi, and Randi smiled at her in return.
“Thanks, Jill. That’s very kind of you.”
“Oh no, my dear. Kindness has nothing to do with it. My reasons are totally selfish.” She chuckled at the twin eyebrow raises she got from the two younger women. “I have always dreamed of my daughter’s wedding. It will be nice to make some of those dreams come true. Besides,” she continued in a much softer tone, “I owe you both something for my reaction last night.”
Gwen started to pull away from the Sabre’s arms when she felt them tighten around her. She gazed into the blue eyes looking back at her and gave in to the unspoken request. Randi disengaged herself from the bard and moved to kneel in front of the still-seated Jill.
“Jill, we’d be happy for you to plan our wedding and make a few of your dreams come true. But you don’t owe us anything. What happened is over, and I don’t want any more guilt about it.” She let loose a bit of the formidable Sabre personality, and Jill just sat there, stunned. “Understand?”
Jill Goldman simply nodded, unable to speak with her suddenly parched throat. Geoff seemed to comprehend the problem. He simply passed his wife the water, and waited while she gulped it down. “Better?” he whispered. She nodded, then turned back to Randi who still waited.
“Thank you, Randi. Your trust and forgiveness is more than I deserve.”
“Jill, can I tell you something?” She waited Jill nodded before continuing. “If I’d have been in your place, I doubt I would have gotten off quite so easily.” She rose and moved back to Gwen’s side before Jill had the opportunity to even think about a response.
Jill shook her head as if to clear it. She looked to her daughter and said, “Gwen, I will of course keep you appraised on the situation. You can veto anything you don’t like. Now,” readying her pocket secretary, “there are a few things I will need to know before I get started.”
Geoff and Randi were content to sit back in silence while Gwen and her mother started discussing some of the particulars for the upcoming nuptials. As the conversation dragged on, however, one warrior looked to the other and proposed a bit of sparring. The two excused themselves from the talk and went to prepare.
Several minutes later they returned and bowed to one another before beginning a rapid-fire set of warm-up drills. Jill and Gwen’s dialogue came to a grinding halt as the staff play became more intense. They watched, fascinated, at the display of skill the two Sabres exhibited.
Gwen knew in their practices together that Randi never went full out. She had wondered why, a little confused at why Randi didn’t give her full effort. Watching her now with Geoff, Gwen understood so much better. It was apparent even as good as the weapons smith was, that Randi was still holding back. Gwen sat enthralled by the grace and power demonstrated by her lover.
Randi, for her part, could see the strain the effort was taking on her soon-to-be father-in-law. He was obviously in some serious pain, judging by the grimace that remained in his eyes. Rather abruptly, she withdrew and saluted him, leaving him looking after her in mute question. She placed her weapon on the table set there for just that purpose and moved back beside him. A raised eyebrow caused him to follow her lead, and when he was next to her again they began some slow, free form exercises. The relief on his face was palpable, and she mentioned quietly, “You should have said something, Geoff. You know better then to do some of this sparring while you’re hurt.”
He looked her in the eye as they turned to face off. “I am almost continually in pain now to some degree, Randi. I wasn’t going to give up this opportunity, or stop doing other things I enjoy because of it. I can’t because the day I do will be the day I stop living.”
She gave his words some thought, then nodded her acceptance of the truth of them. They finished their workout, oblivious to the stares of their respective partners. Done, they each took a towel and wiped away the rivulets of sweat pouring from them. Randi plucked at her now soaked tunic.
“You up for a swim?”
The weapons smith glanced down at himself and grimaced. “Yeah,” he smiled at Randi. “That sounds like a great idea. Meet ya on the dock in ten.” He turned and headed for the boathouse, thankful Randi had insisted they keep some things there.
Randi scooped up the staves and used towels and walked the short distance to the beach house deck, noticing for the first time the two sets of eyes glued on her. “What?” looking around herself carefully. “Is there a problem?”
Seeing as her daughter appeared to be momentarily struck mute, Jill shook her head and replied. “No, no problem. That was... fascinating.”
Randi, flustered now, bowed her head as they blush made its slow way up her face. “If you’ll excuse me,” she said, pulling at her wet top, “ we’re gonna go swimming to cool off for a bit. Ya’ll can.... “
“.... join you.” Gwen, suddenly animated, jumped up and took a surprised Randi by the arm. “Mother, we’ll meet you both shortly.” And without another word turned toward the house, dragging Randi inside with her. Jill just chuckled and headed for the boathouse.
Chapter VII It was coming on to sundown when the four of them pulled themselves out of the warm water. It had been a relaxing and enjoyable afternoon, which had been just the kind of day they needed to sweep away most of the awkwardness that threatened them. Pilot and Peanut had come to play for a while, and that had been a lot of fun. The four climbed back onto the deck discussing dinner plans when a hail from the shore caught their attention.
“Hey, you guys up for some dinner?”
Randi waved Ella down to join them since she had no real desire to move yet, and she wasn’t about to carry on any kind of conversation yelling back and forth. She watched as Ditto stayed by Ella’s side as she carried Randall down the dock and noticed how attentive to the child the dog was. There was a niggling at the back of her neck, but she put it aside for the present.
It wasn’t long before good-natured laughter and teasing could be heard on the deck. Steaks had been put on the grill that Randi was currently manning, and Jill, Ella and Gwen had gone up to the beach house to see what they go find to go with them. Geoff and Tommy sat on the boathouse dock, casting the occasional glance toward Randi and talking. Randall got tired of playing with Ditto and ran over right into Randi knees.
“Hey there, Love Muffin! Whatcha got going on, huh?” She reached down and pulled him up to her, and she let him “help” her turn the steaks. Content, he kissed her and asked to be put down. Randall proceeded to wander over to his father. Geoff excused himself from their conversation and walked over to Randi who was still in her somewhat damp swimsuit.
“I’ll keep an eye on these if you wanna go change.”
She smiled, appreciating the offer. “You sure you don’t mind? I hate to ask guests... “
“Randi,” seriously, looking her in the eyes. “We’re not guests. We’re family.”
She looked at him wide-eyed and swallowed hard. “Won’t take me but a couple minutes.” She scampered off as though being chased by fire.
Tommy’s eyes followed her, concerned, then came back to meet Geoff’s. “I think I threw her off stride.” Tommy let it go. Randi, on the other hand, was repeating the words to herself. She nearly ran into Ella coming down the deck steps with a platter of corn.
“Sorry, Ella. Wasn’t watching where I was going.”
Ella peered into the Sabre’s still wide eyes. “Randi? You okay?”
Randi nodded her head absently and answered, “Yeah, I just need to change. I’ll be down there in a minute.” She continued on into the house where she almost knocked Jill over coming out the door. The salad was saved by skill and a bit of luck. “Sorry, Jill,” coming out of her trance. “You okay?”
“Yes, Dear. Thank you for asking. You?”
“Yeah,” distracted. “I’m just gonna go change. I’ll meet ya’ll down there in a few minutes.” Jill nodded her head, wondering what could have put the dazed look in Randi’s eye. Then she proceeded to join the rest of the party on the dock deck.
She found Gwen in the kitchen, having just pulled warm rolls out of the oven and set them down on the counter. Randi walked up behind Gwen and engulfed her in an enormous hug. Gwen relaxed into the embrace until she felt the confusion emanating from the woman holding her. She turned in Randi’s arms and looked into her eyes. “Love?”
Randi raised her head, and Gwen held her breath at the startled wonder she saw reflected back to her in big blue eyes. “He called us family, Gwen.”
It took a brief moment before the implication sank in and then a smile lit up Gwen’s features. “We are family, Randi. All of us. Together.” She wrapped her arms around Randi’s waist and laid an ear over her heart. Then she squeezed gently, reassured when Randi returned the hug and held on tight. “Now,” after another long moment, “go change. We’ll be waiting dinner for you.” Gwen smile tremulously, trying not to let the overwhelming emotions assaulting her senses get the best of her. They’d have time for that later.
Dinner was a pleasant affair though Randi and Gwen were taken off guard by Geoff’s casual announcement as the Steeles made ready to leave. “You two will come up and see us soon?” gathering things together and offering his hand to Jill. She stood as well and moved over to say goodbye to Ella and Randall.
“Daddy?” Confusion echoed from Gwen’s being.
“Little Girl, you and Randi deserve some time alone. We’re gonna go on back home. You can come visit when you’re ready.”
“Besides,” Jill cut in, “you’ll need to come up to talk to Sal. You know how he feels about personal interaction, and he’ll be devastated if you don’t have him do the holos and pictures.” Gwen stifled a chuckle at the silent groan she felt rumble through Randi’s chest. She couldn’t stop the grin that emerged as the hands at her waist tightened though. Jill laughed aloud at the chagrined expression on Randi’s face.
“We’ll be there, Mother. We are taking Ditto to Reed this weekend to get her settled in to stay there for the next couple months. So we have a little bit of time.” She looked up to see blue eyes gazing down at her, and they answered her unspoken question. “But we’ll probably come up in the next weekend or two after that.”
“That’s fine, Dear. Whenever is good for you both.” Hugs, kisses and goodbyes were exchanged, then Randi and Gwen were left to peace and quiet.
It was some time later, and the warrior and the bard lay curled up in bed together. “Randi?”
“Hmm?” came the somewhat sleepy response. The day had been another emotionally stressful one, and Randi was exhausted. She unconsciously tightened her arms around the woman who lay in them and waited. Gwen shifted so she could look into the blue eyes that were closed to her. She ran her hands lightly up the sides of the torso she was sprawled on top of. The body beneath her jerked, and one blue eye opened to glare menacingly at her. She chuckled in response, then drew in a shaky breath as the large hands on her back returned the favor in kind and kept up the action. “Yeeeesss??” Randi drawled, fiendishly aware of the reaction Gwen was having to her touch. Gwen shook her head to try and refocus her thoughts on the subject at hand. She clenched her fists and dropped her head down onto Randi’s chest.
“Please,” she whispered, unsure herself what exactly she was asking for.
Randi smiled down in amused affection at the blonde head now resting on her chest. She dropped a kiss onto the top of Gwen’s head and changed her stroking motion. Gwen sighed and drew a deep breath. “I know better. One of these days I’ll learn.”
Randi laughed and kissed Gwen again. “Nah, you’ll keep trying,” thinking of all the times Gwen had tried playing practical jokes to get one over on her. “It’s in your nature.” She paused as she felt Gwen’s body relax against her. “Now what did you want to ask me?”
The gentle motion of Randi’s hands was coaxing Gwen into a doze, and she had to pull her thoughts from the twilight zone they were slipping into. “I, um, I wanted to... uh, well, ask you to, um, do something... for me.”
Randi’s brow rose into her hairline at Gwen’s hemming and hawing around. Gwen wasn’t known to stutter and stumble over words. Intrigued, she asked, “Oh, what’s that?”
Gwen took a deep breath. “I’d like you to... would you mind... do you think you could... oh, damn!” Now Randi chuckled, and Gwen rose up from Randi’s rocking chest to glare at her. “It’s not funny!”
“I’m sorry, Love,” though it took another moment or two for her to still her chest’s movements. She smiled. “Just spit it out. Whatever it is, it can’t be that bad.”
“I’d like you design my wedding dress.” Green eyes dropped to the suddenly still surface underneath her, not catching the widening of the blue ones now locked on the top of her head. Gwen felt the deep breath that shuddered through Randi’s body and waited for her to speak. Randi cleared her throat twice before she managed to get more than a squeak out.
“Gwen, are you sure? Your mother probably knows dozens more qualif....” Slim fingers over her lips caused Randi’s words to stop flowing. She kissed them, and waited patiently for the bard to speak.
“I’m sure. I have never felt more beautiful or more loved than when I found out that you created those two dresses just for me. I’d like for it to be the same on our wedding day.”
There was nothing Randi could say to the logic or the feeling behind those words. “Then that is how it will be,” she answered with a smile. “I know Marie will be thrilled to craft another dress and actually get to have you there for fittings this time.” She laughed in memory.
“What??”
“Oh, I was just remembering her griping about having to use measurements without a body attached to them. It was hard for her. And still she did a flawless job.”
“She certainly did.”
“It’ll be beautiful, Love. I promise.”
“I know it will,” giving Randi a long leisurely kiss. “Good night, Warrior. I love you.”
“I love you too, Little One. Good night.”
************
The pair spent a quiet few days together, pleasantly surprised that their friends gave them a bit of time to themselves. Unbeknownst to them, Tommy asked their friends to give them a bit of space, and though anxious to reacquaint themselves with Randi and celebrate the couple’s newfound happiness, they were glad to respect their need for a bit of private time.
As the weekend approached, Gwen noticed Randi getting more and more nervous. Even a daylong ride on the bike together with a stop by Rosie’s hadn’t helped relax her, and Gwen decided to broach the problem that night. They were curled around each other comfortably. Randi’s hand absently slid up and down Gwen’s muscular back, her mind obviously miles away.
“Randi?” Gwen got no answer. She reached up and touched the face just above her head, leaning back to catch the blue eyes. “Love?” she tried the second time, glad when the eyes focused on her.
“Hmm?”
“It’s going to be all right,” getting to the heart of the matter. “They’re going to be thrilled to see you, to know that you’re alive.” They had tried for several days to contact Reed and Tiny. When they had finally reached the ranch caretaker, they had been informed that Reed was expected home the day before Gwen was scheduled to arrive. No mention was made of Tiny, and Randi knew better than to even ask.
“I know. I just feel really bad about springing this on them. It seems really unfair....” She trailed off when she realized that had been exactly what she had done to both Gwen and Tommy. But then, she reasoned, those had been completely different situations. “I’m sorry, Love. I think I’m still just a little overwhelmed.”
“It’s okay, Randi. Sometimes I am too. But it’s a nice kind of overwhelmed.” The conversation would have gone on longer had they not both yawned monstrously together. They chuckled and closed their eyes in sleep, anticipating the reunion the morrow would bring.
Friday morning found the Steele family at the beach house ostensibly to see them off, but mostly so Randall could say goodbye to his favorite pillow/playmate. “O go bye-bye.” He shook his head sadly at the fact.
Randi picked him up in her arms and he put his own arms around her neck. They stood thus for a long moment, and Randi tickled his neck by blowing raspberries on it. He squealed in childish laughter, and Ditto came running over, barking. This little pandemonium caused an outbreak of hilarity to burst forth from the three remaining adults. It was a nice tension release.
“I’ll tell ya what, Love Muffin. O will be back home in a couple months, okay? And maybe we’ll even bring home a new playmate.”
Randall’s eyes took on a shine at the prospect of having another dog around to play with, and he gestured for Randi to release him. When his feet were settled on the ground, Ditto nosed him in the chest and promptly caused him to sit down. The boy wrapped his arms around the dog’s neck, and Ditto proceeded to give the child a thorough face washing. Randall giggled. “Doggy tickles. Bye-bye, O. Good doggy”
And it was to this send off that the trio departed.
************
When they arrived at Reed’s dog ranch a short transport trip later, Reed came out to meet them. Ditto was the first off the private transport, and Reed greeted the canine with enthusiasm. She expected to get some beautiful puppies in this litter. The male, Phil, came from a line of wolves, and he tended to have a throwback in some of the litters he sired. Reed had a feeling this might be one of those litters.
When Gwen emerged from the transport, Reed stepped back in sudden shock, her senses flooded by the aura the bard was emitting. She stood still, her hand on her chest, trying to catch her breath. Gwen rushed to her side, startled when Reed flinched violently at her touch. Hurt by the reaction, she stepped quietly out of reach but not so far from Reed that she couldn’t lend a hand if aid became necessary. Finally Reed recovered her breath and looked Gwen squarely in the eyes.
“Where is she, Gwen? Is she here?”
Now it was Gwen’s turn to step back a pace and look shocked. She had gotten off the transport first to cushion the blow, but Reed’s reaction to her had halted everything. Reed had turned her back to the door of the transport when the aura had hit, and Gwen had walked around to face her. So she simply pointed over her shoulder where Randi now stood in the doorway waiting.
Reed turned slowly, allowing her heart and mind to slowly accept what her eyes told her to be true. She was better prepared for the force of the aura this time, but the sensation was still overwhelming. Slowly Randi made her way to stand in front of Reed, careful not to initiate physical contact. She had seen Reed’s reaction to Gwen’s touch. Instead she held out her hand to Gwen who took it without a word and moved to stand beside Randi.
The breeder shut her eyes as their physical link caused the aura around them to burn so brightly she feared for her eyesight. Several seconds passed while Reed meditated, bringing her breathing and reaction under better control. When she opened her eyes, they were bright with unshed tears.
“What happened? How...?” She trailed off as they moved a step closer. “No, please.” At their puzzled looks, she continued. “Your aura, your essence,” they nodded their understanding before she continued. “While it was strong before, it is simply overwhelming now. I can feel it manifested physically.” She looked directly at Gwen. “And it’s like an electric shock.”
“Oh God, Reed!” horrified. “Are you all right?” Gwen was quite upset to know she had caused Reed discomfort and perhaps even real pain. “I’m sorry.”
“It’s all right, Gwen. You had no way of knowing, and frankly neither did I. That has never happened to me before though in truth I’ve never seen so strong a bond before either. I will have to do a bit of research into this.” The last was muttered mostly to herself, but Randi heard it. She hoped to hear more about this later, but for now there were other things to talk about.
“Forgive my manners. Please come in. Let me get Ditto settled in and then we’ll have time for a nice long chat to catch up. Make yourselves at home, and I’ll be back shortly.”
“I’m going to take Randi over to meet Phil if that’s okay?” Gwen raised her voice in question. She suspected Reed needed a bit of space to recover a little bit of her still badly shaken composure. She took Randi’s arm when Reed nodded, and they went to separate buildings.
The big shepherd was a bit of an anomaly, being most black with only occasional spots of brown. He thought to have a staring contest with Randi, but she held her own until the dog capitulated. Finding her acceptable, he then jumped up on her in delighted welcome. “Oof!” came the whooshing sound of air leaving Randi’s lungs. She’d never thought the big dog would have jumped up on her and had not really been ready for the movement. She staggered under his weight but just managed to keep her balance. Dodging the doggy kisses was a little harder, and it sent Gwen into a fit of giggles. “Would... you mind... ex...plaining... to me, uh, um... UGH!.... God!... get down!.... Get.... “ Suddenly Phil seemed to understand and stood back on all fours with a ludicrously contented look on his face. He barked sharply once and stood grinning at her with his tongue lolling out of his mouth as though privy to some private joke. “Now,” moving to the small bathroom to wash her face and hands. “Would you be kind enough to tell me why that always happens to me and never to you?” She was glaring at the still chuckling bard, but her blue eyes twinkled with merriment.
“I dunno, Stud. Maybe it’s just pheromones.” Randi growled playfully. Phil growled for real.
“Actually she’s not that far off.” Reed’s voice came from the doorway. “You are apparently the Alpha, obviously the leader of your pack. The dogs simply respond to that.”
“I... but... I....“ Randi sputtered to her fellow Sabre. “Ah, hell.”
The other women just looked at each other and smiled. They didn’t want to embarrass Randi any further, but the look on her face was impossibly cute. Reed smoothed over the moment with an invitation.
“C’mon up to the house, guys. We’ll have some talk and a bite of lunch and then I’ll give you both the tour. We’ve added a few new things since you were here last.”
The walk up to the house was a quiet one. Reed noticed that her friends stayed in constant physical contact and had to smile. The sweetness of the action and the strength of their bond was a wonderful, unsought-for memory she would come to treasure and guard dearly in the weeks and months to come.
************
Reed listened amazed and open-mouthed as Randi once again explained her miraculous restoration to life. She was making a holo-recording for Tiny as it was a fairly sure prospect he would not be home before they left.
“How are things going?” Randi finally asked. Reed knew exactly what Randi was referring to and cast a covert glance in Gwen’s direction. She knew Tiny had had a talk with her, but they had never discussed the details of that conversation between them. Tiny’s only comment about the matter had been, “I gave her a bit of peace.” Reed had asked no questions, and Tiny had volunteered nothing else.
“She knows everything, Reed.”
“And I’m not letting her go back to that life.” Gwen wrapped her hands firmly around the larger ones of her partner. “Ever.”
“Do you think you can stop it?”
“No. I KNOW I can. She doesn’t belong to them anymore. She did her duty and DIED for them. I won’t let that happen again!!” By this point Gwen was on her feet and yelling, and Reed was once again hit with an outpouring of emotional energy that was staggering. Randi stood and enveloped Gwen in a hug. Gwen couldn’t stop the tears that ran down her face. “She’s mine now, Reed. She lives for me,” she whispered, reaching up a hand and stroking a smooth cheekbone, “for us.” Their eyes locked, and for a moment there was no one else in the world as their souls communicated.
“Always,” Randi vowed. Finally they sat back down next to each other, touching along their lengths.
“Well,” Reed croaked out as she tried to catch her breath at the flood of energy flowing, “I, for one, believe you. And quite frankly, I agree. You’ve done enough. And it really hasn’t been nearly as bad since....“
“Since I died?” A brief pause as Reed hesitantly nodded. “Reed, it’s okay. It’s a fact of our lives, and something we will be working through for a long time.”
“I can only imagine,” Reed half muttered to herself. “This is only the third trip he’s made since then.” Randi’s brows rose into her forehead, remembering the frenetic pace they had been going in those last few months. Reed noticed and continued. “It’s mostly just little pockets of resistance. Or so it seems. This trip was a fact finding trip.” She paused again, gathering her thoughts. “Rumor is that there may be a new leader.”
Gwen saw Randi’s jaw lock and her gaze turn inward. She reached a hand over to turn the beloved face toward her. “It’s not your fight, Love. Not anymore.”
“I know, Gwen. It’s just....“ She rose from her place and moved toward the window. Reed subtly moved to the kitchen. This was between the two of them. Besides, all the energy floating around in there was starting to make her muscles cramp, and she needed a break from it. She quietly did her clean up, thankful to be out of hearing of the discussion in the next room.
“What, Randi?” Gwen wasn’t sure whether she was hurt, stunned or angry by the turn in the conversation.
“It was just a part of me for so long. I... I dunno. I think it’s just an instinctive reaction, knowing what I do about the world and the Sabres. I can’t help it.”
Somewhere, in the recesses of the heavens, a dark god laughed.
Gwen moved to stand in front of Randi, slipping under the outstretched arms on either side of the windowsill and placing herself between the window and Randi. “I’m sorry, Love. I know it was your life. It is your life. I don’t mean to be selfish. It’s just I, um....“ White teeth worried the full bottom lip, and green eyes full of tears fell to the floor.
“Whoa, whoa! Hang on a minute, Love. I think we are talking at cross-purposes here. You are my life. You have always been my life though until recently I didn’t show you that very well. And I will spend the rest of our lives and all of eternity making that up to you. My life as a Sabre is over, and nothing will change that. But it will probably be a long time, if ever, before I can control my instinctive reaction to a situation like this.”
“I love you.”
“I know, Little One. I love you, too. Let’s go find Reed. She owes us a tour and then I have some questions.”
They found Reed in the kitchen, calmly meditating. Her eyes were closed, and in her hands she held a steaming cup of coffee. Randi had to speak twice before the other woman heard her, careful not to touch her in any way.
Reed slowly opened her eyes, glad to see their energy was a bit more settled. They had solved whatever had caused the sparks to fly, and Reed breathed easier. She would be okay with them, she hoped, as long as they didn’t fight. Then a second thought occurred to her. Oh, merciful mother, what if they make love? But it wasn’t a topic of discussion she was going to broach unless they made it necessary.
The tour of the grounds and new facilities took the remainder of the afternoon. They visited Ditto who had settled comfortably into her temporary new home. Phil came traipsing out from his kennel to greet them loudly again.
“You must’ve made quite an impression with him. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him quite so enamored of anyone so quickly before.”
“They had a staring contest earlier,” Gwen supplied. “Randi won.”
Reed stopped so quickly that they nearly fell over her trying to keep from running into her. She whipped her head around to look Randi in the eyes. “You stared down my best stud? He thinks you’re the Alpha dog now.” She shook her head. “Sweet mother, I hope I can still get him to breed.”
Randi stood stunned at the turn of events. “Um, I, um... Sorry, Reed.”
“Nah, it’s not a problem. You just can’t be here when I’m breeding them. He’d expect you to fight for the privilege, ya know.”
Randi’s head dropped into her hand to cover the blush she felt rising up her neck. “And then there are those days,” she mumbled to herself. Reed took pity on her and started them moving toward the house. Gwen laughed silently.
After dinner, which was a noisy affair, the three women made their way to Reed’s front porch. She and Tiny had lovingly restored an antique home that retained much of it original materials. So the floors were real wood and squeaked; ditto on the doors; and the windows were made of glass. Many of the inside walls were polymer, but the frame was as antique and original as possible. The house’s best feature, in Reed’s opinion anyway, was the porch that caught the breeze and gave her a place to relax and still be a part of the world without interfering in it.
They sat quietly for a while simply absorbing the night sounds which surrounded them. They were so different here from what they knew at the beach. You could actually hear the quiet. Once in a great while, a bird would whistle or a cricket would chirp, but for the most part in the hour between twilight and dark, they listened to the wind blow. A peace settled down between them.
“What makes you think there is a new leader springing up?” Randi had some definite ideas based on her experiences with the scrying pool, but she needed to know what they actually knew or at least strongly suspected first.
“Little things. The rebels have had a few uprisings, but until just recently they have been pretty unorganized, ineffective. A lot of it is just hearsay... a gut feeling. They’re still not really organized, but it looks like they are making an attempt to try again.” A beat. “It’s gonna take a while, considering the damage you did to their hierarchy and structure. But we all want to end this. Finally. For good.”
Randi sat quietly. When she spoke, her eyes were focused on the now darkened landscape, but she reached out a hand to Gwen who took it without hesitation. She gently stroked the soft skin under her thumb. “Do you know who is being groomed for the leadership position?”
“A kid by the name of Bramble. Apparently he is Ghost Rider’s progeny. We’re still trying to determine if he’s her son by birth or adoption.”
“WHAT??” Randi’s head swung around to meet Reed’s eyes, and the blue fire that blazed from her own was almost scorching in its effect. “This kid is her son?!?” She dropped Gwen’s hand and stood to pace. “Do you know what this means?!?” She ran long fingers through her dark mane, the frustration rolling off her in waves.
Gwen stood up directly in front of her and halted her stride. “Randi, look at me. Calm down.”
“Calm?? Gwen, do you underst.... ??” But her words stopped when her gaze was captured and held by warm, love-filled eyes. Naturally she reached out and wrapped long arms around Gwen’s small waist. “I’m sorry, Love. You probably understand better than the rest of us. But you know what this means, don’t you?”
She nodded. “But you don’t go without me, ‘kay?”
“You betcha. Together forever.”
The bard smiled at her Sabre and turned to the Sabre pilot who had sat quietly during their exchange. “Can I ask?” Reed commented.
Randi nodded at Gwen and resumed her seat. Gwen took her customary instructional stance, leaning against the porch rail instead of a desk. “What this means is that your Sabre Commandant will need to be told of Randi’s return to life and her not returning to the Unit. It also means he will be informed precisely of who the leak is and expected to clean up his own damned mess this time.” Green eyes grew hard at the remembrance of the last mess he’d made and left for someone else to handle. The world had been paying the price for years, and they would no doubt suffer for quite some time longer over the ultimate price they had paid together.
Now it was Randi turn to supply comfort and strength, which she did willingly. She reached a hand out to Gwen who accepted with alacrity and went gladly to the lap that offered her shelter. Reed smiled and excused herself to get some drinks.
“We don’t mean to keep running you off, Reed. Maybe we should just leave in the morning.”
“No, I won’t hear of it. You are both more than welcome to stay. I just need a break from the energy now and then. It’s very palpable to me.” She paused, then continued. “It’s wonderful to see however. To know that the circle is complete once again. I’ll be back in a few minutes.” And she rushed into the house.
They sat in the dark, comfortable in the relative silence between them, listening to the teeming nightlife around them. With full darkness had come new sounds, and they quietly tried to identify each new noise. The whisper of a shuttle was unmistakable, and the Marine realized Tiny must be home. She searched for Reed who passed them silently with a squeeze to Randi’s near shoulder as she stepped off the porch to meet him. Gwen made motions to leave, to give the couple a bit of privacy, but Randi held tight.
“Randi?”
“Reed asked us to stay put, Love.”
“Huh? When?”
“When she passed us on the way out to greet him.” She smiled at the blonde’s confusion. “Trust me.”
Gwen’s eyes narrowed at Randi’s nonchalance. “You’re awfully calm about this suddenly.”
“No, but it’s a little different with him. Hard to explain.”
“Try. Please?”
“He wasn’t mad at me for dying. He was mad at me for not holding to tradition. The Commandant should have corrected what was ultimately his mistake. Barring that, we should have drawn lots.” She drew a deep breath. “We didn’t because I thought my death would have less impact on the people around me.” She buried her face in the short golden hair tucked into the crook of her neck. “I’m so sorry, Love. And even if I do nothing but apologize every minute of every day for the rest of our lives, it will never be enough to make it up to you.”
Gwen tilted her head upward, and sapphire and emerald met. “No more apologies. Just live for me, Randi. That is all I ask. Stay alive and love me.” Lips moved toward a kiss, but before they could meet a great shout arose and pounding footsteps headed their direction.
Chapter VIII
Tiny scooped them both up in his massive arms and squeezed until Gwen felt like the filling of a peanut butter and jelly sandwich. In fact, she felt in danger of passing out from lack of air until she heard Randi’s voice call out. “Put us down, ya big oaf! You’re squashing Gwen!”
She felt the constriction loosen and took a deep breath. Randi resumed her seat and took a moment to make sure Gwen was all right. Tiny as swiftly fell to his knees beside them, giving Gwen a cursory once over glance. His mind was still reeling. “I’m sorry, Gwen. I didn’t even realize.... “
“It’s all right, Tiny. I’m fine.” She suspected she might be plenty sore in the morning, but she wasn’t going to break up this reunion for a few bruises that could be taken care of later.
He turned his attention to the Sabre in front of him. “This is so awesome. How? When? What?” He chuckled in glee. “I can’t tell you how happy this makes me.”
Randi smiled in reflex. “I’m starting to get the picture.”
“C’mon, Big Boy,” Reed pulled Tiny up standing next to her. “They’ll be here tomorrow. We can talk more then.”
“But....“ Then he realized this was as overwhelming for his partner as it was for himself, and she needed him. He turned to Randi. “You will still be here in the morning, won’t you?”
“Yeah. We won’t leave until we have a chance for a nice long talk.” He gave her a grateful smile, then followed Reed up the stairs.
The two women sat quietly alone together simply relishing the quiet peace for a very long time. Finally Gwen slid from her partner’s lap and pulled Randi up behind her. “That wasn’t too bad, was it?”
“No,” with a smile. “I think Reed needed a break from our, um, energy.”
Gwen chuckled. “Yeah, I think she did. Guess that means we have to behave tonight.” Not that either of them had the slightest intention of not behaving, but the temptation to tease a little bit was more than Randi could withstand. Long arms wrapped around Gwen’s middle, and a warm mouth captured her earlobe in gentle teeth. Gwen gasped slightly at the sensation that skittered up her backbone.
“Why do you say that, Love?” Randi turned her attention to Gwen’s neck. “Hmm?”
“Say what? I didn’t say anything,” she mumbled before turning in Randi’s arms and capturing her lips. Now it was Randi’s turn to be a bit overwhelmed, and she felt herself falling deeper into the embrace. They broke for air by mutual consent and stood gazing into one another’s eyes for a long moment. “We can’t.”
“I know. I love you, Little One.”
“Love you, too, Stud. C’mon. It’s bedtime.”
Saturday morning dawned, but it was hard to tell with the dark clouds and rain that completely obscured the sunrise. Randi and Gwen lay cuddled up in bed together. Gwen flinched every time the thunder rumbled, which made the ritual tracing of Randi’s features difficult at best. Randi gently stroked her back, whispering words of comfort and reassurance in her ear. Gwen gave up and simply accepted the love flowing toward her, letting it fill her being and wash away the painful memories. Randi stayed quiet, hoping Gwen would share whatever was troubling her, and eventually her patience was rewarded.
“They were all three days like this - as though the gods themselves were crying in anguish.” It was all she said at first, and Randi wondered what she was talking about. However she decided not to push. She knew that Gwen would talk when she was ready. Randi was curious though. Gwen had never expressed a fear of storms before... and suddenly things feel into place. At that moment, Gwen resumed speaking. “I remember waking up that morning, disoriented... knowing, KNOWING that you were gone from me forever. I put the nightmarish reaction down to the terrible storm that shook the beach house, but I knew even then.”
There was a silence then that stretched for quite a while. Randi continued her gentle stroking, offering her love and support. Gwen began to speak again. “The day Tommy came to the house with your letter - it was horrible. Almost a hurricane, it seemed, it was storming so badly out. I couldn’t imagine what could be so important to make him come out in weather so violent. I....“ She broke off and took up another train of thought. “The day of your... mem... the uh, the day I met Tiny and Reed for the first time, it was quite vicious again. I remember sitting in the temple, wondering if the tremors would shake the building apart. And I thought how appropriate it was that the world cried, too.”
Randi’s hand never stopped moving, but now soft sobs wracked her tall frame. She was beginning to see all the small, tangible parts of Gwen that had been altered by her death as well. Here was a woman who had found such beauty and wonder in the power and strength of storms that she would stand outside in the middle of one marveling until Randi pulled her inside. Now the same woman flinched every time the thunder rolled. The same woman held on for dear life when the rain poured. That explains so much about the bike ride the other day. No wonder I had bruises. “I’m so sorry, Love. So many little things you lost because of me.” Randi tried to roll out of bed but found herself firmly pinned.
“And so much more I’ve gained.” Serious green eyes held her in place. “Don’t run away from me, Randi. Don’t run away from us. I need you here.”
“Always,” Randi breathed as small, gentle hands began their ritual tracing once more. And this time, the storm raging outside didn’t stop them.
They didn’t make a move to get out of bed until the smell of coffee drifted up toward them. Both had decided that was their cue to get up. When it came, it didn’t take them long to start the day and head downstairs.
They were greeted in the kitchen by two smiling “Good Mornings”, a cup of coffee and the scent of breakfast cooking. It was homey and inviting and almost enough to make all four forget the Sabre link that still unwittingly bound them. It was nice for just a little while to sit and visit like normal friends who had no worries in the world.
“And so, Hon,” Reed commented through the laughter, “I think Randi may have ruined our best stud.” They had moved from the kitchen toward the living room. They had stopped at the door of the training room while Tiny showed his compatriot some of his newest equipment.
Tiny’s eyes popped open and his mouth sagged as he turned astonished eyes on his friend. He wasn’t sure what was more surprising - the fact that she had managed to stare Phil down or the blush now suffused her face. Gwen and Reed burst out laughing at the comical look that crossed Tiny’s features.
“I never thought I’d live to see the day... Phil cowed and Randi embarrassed. This is too funny.” He didn’t hear the growl that emanated from Randi, nor did he catch the wicked twinkle that sparkled from her eyes. All he knew, quite suddenly, was that he was on the bottom of a very small pile being pummeled.
“Oh, so ya wanna play it that way, huh?” He made a move to throw her off, but she didn’t budge. She laughed.
“C'mon, Tough Guy. Show me whatcha got.” She moved to the center of the training room and took up a defensive stance. He mimicked her actions, rolling his eyes. He knew better and yet he had asked for it anyway. There were just some challenges that could never be passed up. She was one of his.
Reed and Gwen exchanged glances and smirked. “They’re worse than two kids. You wanna stay here, or you wanna come with me to visit the dogs?”
“Well, I imagine they’ll be at it a while. Let’s go to the kennels.”
“They’ll be at it a while if they are sparring. If they turn it into a match, it will be pretty short-lived.” Reed looked at Gwen with a droll expression. “Tiny has yet to learn, for want of a better euphemism, to let sleeping dogs lie. He eggs her on, hoping one day to get the better of her. He hasn’t done it yet.”
“And I don’t think he will.”
The dogs were all quite happy to see them and responded to their presence with enthusiasm. Conversation went nimbly from one topic to another while the two women lavished attention and affection on each of the canines in turn. When Reed nonchalantly placed a hand on Gwen’s arm to get her attention, Gwen jumped in surprise. She had studiously avoided touching Reed knowing the pain it had caused the previous day.
“It’s not a problem right now. Tiny is here to ground me. I can tap into his strength if I need to.” The seer answered the unspoken yet very loud question that resonated in the green eyes. “Besides, the physical distance between you and the fact that she is concentrating on something else helps a lot.”
“What is it like for you now? Obviously it’s not like an electric shock.”
“No, right now it’s a pleasant warmth, a tingling. Your bonding is different from any other I have ever experienced. And I’m so glad it’s whole again.”
Tears rushed to her eyes as Gwen absorbed the implications of these words. “Me, too, Reed. Me, too.”
Realizing they had been gone from the house for the better part of two hours, the two left the kennels, and headed back into the house. Not surprisingly, they could hear soft grunts and hits still coming from the training room. Now, though, the hits had a distinctly non-human sound.
When they reached the doorway, they stood stock-still. Both Sabres were drenched in sweat and showed signs of being a little worse for the wear. They both bore marks of the previous hand-to-hand sparring though it was a given Tiny ‘s black eye was the worst marking. Reed winced when she saw it. It was nothing that a bit of time with a regen unit couldn’t fix but it must hurt like the very devil in the meantime.
The blades were moving at a speed faster than could be followed by the naked eye, and the two spectators watched in fascination at the skillful display. By mutual unspoken consent, the two warriors drew to a close with a flourish and stepped away from each other to the applause of their lovers. Gwen and Reed stepped into the room then and picked up a towel and a bottle of water for their respective partners.
“That was fun. I can’t tell you how I missed that.”
“Me too, Tiny.”
The silence that followed could have grown awkward had not the large Navy chief broken it. “We need to talk.” Randi nodded her head in agreement. “But first we need to shower and clean up.”
“Boy, isn’t that the truth,” Gwen commented with an exaggerated motion of holding her nose and waving her arm wildly in front of her face. Reed broke into laughter. Tiny looked astonished at the playfulness. Randi just got a fiercely feral look in her eyes.
“Oh, you think so?” Randi began intently stalking the bard. Gwen, realizing she was up to her eyeballs in trouble, began slowly backing away towards the door.
“Now, Randi, you really don’t want to do that.” Randi drew closer. “I mean, c’mon now. I’m clean.”
Randi stood still for a moment. “Actually you smell....“ She sniffed the air. “... doggy. A little sweat shouldn’t bother you any.” Tiny and Reed watched the drama unfold with barely contained surprise and delight. They were getting to see a side of Randi few ever had, and a side of Gwen that had been missing since Randi’s death. It was a fascinating spectacle.
Gwen kept her arms extended in front of her, hoping to keep Randi at bay. But Randi continued her steady approach, knowing it was only a matter of moments before she had Gwen trapped. They had both forgotten their watchful audience.
Reed clutched at Tiny’s arm, physically grounding herself from the energy that was rolling from the two women playing chase in the training room. She gave a deep sigh. His presence helped diffuse it and made the sensations tolerable.
By now Randi had Gwen caught in a corner close to the door and proceeded to give her a full body hug. Gwen flinched when the wet body came in contact with hers, but resigned herself to her fate and returned the embrace fully. Randi bent her head to nip at Gwen’s full lips, then backed away and moved to the door.
“I’m gonna go get a shower.” And she started up the steps.
“Hey, you! Get back here! Hey!” Gwen flew out of the room behind Randi. “You can’t just.... “ The words froze in her throat when Randi turned halfway up the staircase and bounded back down, headlong in her direction. She slung Gwen over her shoulder and Gwen’s tune changed. “Wait, Randi! Put me down! Randi! Randi!”
Randi didn’t say a word but calmly marched up the stairs and into their room, gently closing the door behind them. Reed looked at her partner. “Come walk to the kennels with me. I need a break from the energy. You can clean up when we come back in.” The couple followed the enclosed path Reed and Gwen had walked shortly before. The suddenness and severity of storms in the area had made it necessary. It was one of the true luxuries they used.
“You doing okay?” Tiny put an arm around his lover, knowing that the bond that Gwen and Randi shared was hard on her. He was thankful his trip had ended early and allowed him to be home to help her get through it.
“Yeah.” She paused, idly scratching the nearest pup’s ears. “I’m of two minds about this.” She looked at the big man who waited patiently for her to continue. “On the one hand, I will be so glad to have them go home. Their bonding is just so intense it can be almost overwhelmingly painful at times. On the other, what they share together is so rare that getting a chance to see it fulfilled is absolutely incredible.” She paused again, leaning against him for support. “I’m glad you came home early though. I needed the grounding.”
He chuckled. “Nice to know I’m appreciated.”
She mock punched him. “Smart ass! You know what I mean. I’m glad you came home regardless, but it’s extra nice with them here.” A beat. “The news isn’t good, is it?” They hadn’t talked much the night before. Tiny had asked for a moratorium on ‘business’, and Reed had been happy to comply. Now was a different matter.
The Navy man sat down and was soon surrounded by curious canines. He shook his head. “No.” They sat in silence for a while, enjoying the simple pleasure of petting the dogs before he rose to his feet. He extended a hand down to Reed and easily lifted her to her feet. “C’mon. I need to clean up, then we all need to talk about this.” Reed nodded her agreement and walked beside him into the house.
************
They were sitting spread out a bit on the front porch, glasses of cold iced teas next to them. The rain had finally stopped, and the sun was valiantly trying to make an appearance. Its sluggishness, however, looked to be soon overtaken by the approach of more heavy-looking clouds. Gwen was leaned up against the porch railing with Randi curled up at her feet. She ran gentle finger through the dark locks and could almost feel her partner purring in contentment. Tiny looked at them briefly, then shook his head, chuckling. No wonder Reed needed a couple minutes. Even *I* can feel their bond. At that moment, the seer stepped out onto the porch bearing a pitcher and refilled everyone’s glasses. Then she took the rocker next to Tiny, sitting opposite Randi and Gwen.
“So when are you due to report to the Commandant?” This from Randi to Tiny.
“I have several more places to go next week. Then a cumulative recap to put all the info together. So I’m scheduled to see him two weeks from yesterday.”
Randi’s eyebrows hiked up. “Oh?” sensing more to the story than was being said.
“Uh huh,” confirming her suspicions. “He’s taken a much more active role of late. I think Geoff dressed him down.” Gwen’s head popped up to look at Tiny, then down to catch Randi’s eye. Randi shrugged. It didn’t sound like the Geoff she knew, but it did sound like a father who loved and suffered with his daughter’s loss.
“What does he know?”
“Not much... about what I’ve already told you. We know Ghost Rider had a son. We don’t know who the other parent is or where the leak is though I think the Commandant has a good idea who it was.”
“So I need to go with you and give him my information....”
“No, Randi,” Gwen interrupted. “We need to go.” She raised a hand to forestall the protest she saw rising in Randi’s eyes. “I won’t go with you to Sabre Head Quarters. But I will be close by just in case I need to explain to Jeremiah Daetwyler the facts of life.”
Randi was startled and then touched by the statement. It was a nice feeling to be claimed so boldly... so defiantly... so openly. She found herself blushing under Gwen’s intent regard just the slightest bit. “Okay, WE need to go to HQ in two weeks.” She looked at Gwen. “We could tie this into the trip up to see your folks, and do this on the way home?” Gwen smiled her approval of the idea. “Good, then it’s settled. We will meet you in the Capital City in two weeks time. We need to get this resolved quickly.” With the decision made, the talk among the four friends turned to other things. A rumble of nearby thunder sent them scrambling into the house, unaware of the events beyond their control that were even now moving to destroy them.
************
At the very time that Gwen and Randi were waking up, Jeremiah Daetwyler was entering his office at Sabre headquarters. The months since Miranda Valiant’s death had been hard on him, and it showed in nearly every way. Geoff had never once mentioned it, but Jerry was intuitive enough to know the man was furious at him, and felt betrayed by him - a feeling that had grown in the months following Randi’s death and Gwen’s walkabout. He felt a little in awe of Geoff’s self-control, not sure he could have done the same had positions been reversed.
So now he worked long hours, far harder than he had worked in years, getting personally involved in many aspects of Sabre life once again. He had heard rumblings as had his team, and they were all determined to squash this new threat. No one wanted Randi’s sacrifice to go for naught.
He smiled when Kene came into the office not long after his arrival. Things had been surprisingly smoother between them in the months since Ghost Rider had been vanquished. Almost as though the last of the friction had been laid to rest with their comrade’s passing.
With brief “good mornings”, they went to work with a will. It was well into mid-morning when the vid-phone rang. Jerry looked up startled until he remembered he’d had all his calls forwarded. He was even more surprised to see Jill Goldman’s flushed, excited face pop up on his screen. Though she always welcomed him warmly into her home, she had never been the one to seek him out or invite him over without going through Geoff. He had to try twice to speak before sound actually emerged from his throat.
“Jill? Um, hi.”
“Hi, Jerry. I have the best news. And since you were so good to help us keep track of our little girl when she was gone for so long, helped make sure she was taken care of, I thought you might be interested in the news. It’s just so incredible, so unbelievable, and I had to share it with someone.” She knew she was babbling, but in her excitement she couldn’t seem to help herself.
“Ooookay. Take a deep breath, and tell me the news.” He couldn’t imagine what had her so flustered but figured she’d get to the point sooner or later.
Jill made a visible effort to calm down - taking a couple deep breaths, rubbing her hands together and closing her eyes. When she opened them, she was calm enough to speaking coherently and started over. “Jerry, I know this is going to sound outrageous, but I assure you it’s the truth. I have seen it with my own eyes.” Her hand unconsciously flexed in memory, and she closed her eyes again briefly. When she opened them again, the Commandant could see the tears that were ready to fall, but still her smile was bright. “Randi is alive, and she and Gwen are engaged to be married.”
He had turned away from the monitor to check something but whipped around with a shocked expression and sagging jaw as her words penetrated his thinking. “Excuse me?!? Jill, I just thought I heard you say Miranda Valiant is alive!”
“Yep, that is exactly what I said. She is alive, and she and Gwen are going to be married.”
It took another few seconds for his brain to wrap around the truth of her words and the conviction in her voice. Then the questions started. “How? When? What happened?”
Jill laughed at his enthusiasm and began to answer him.
Kene had been working diligently when the vid call came through, and she didn’t pay it any mind. Though she and Geoff were still friends, she’d never really met his wife. She was too intent on trying to put the pieces of a puzzle together whose sum total did not add up to a picture that made sense. Since Randi’s passing, though she had not been close to the younger Sabre, several things had come to her attention that she found more than a little disturbing. Not the least of these were the facts that there was a leak in the Sabre unit - which had made things easier for Ghost Rider to operate - and that the true identity of Ghost Rider was indeed her old love, Grace Rivers.
Kene smiled a bittersweet smile, wondering if she would ever know the whole story on what had turned Grace into Ghost Rider. She stayed lost in memories for a brief moment. It was only Jerry’s loud exclamation that brought her back to the present and focused her attention on the conversation he was having with Jill Goldman.
“It’s the truth, Jerry. I wanted you to know because you did so much for us when Gwen was gone. You’ll never know how much of a relief it was to me knowing she had a guardian angel as it were.”
The Commandant sat, his head still reeling from the information he was trying to absorb. It was almost more than his mind could handle, and the implications were somewhat overwhelming. Still he realized some sort of response was required on his part and said as graciously as he could muster, “I was glad to be of help, Jill, and I’m so very happy for Gwen. She deserves all the happiness she can get and for Randi to be alive again....” He trailed off as the unbelieveability of his statement rang through his ears. He shook his head. This was going to take some getting used to.
He cut the connection and stood up. “Kene, I’m going out for a bit.” He didn’t say any more, and in his dazed state he didn’t consciously notice the shocked look on his subordinate’s face. It was something he would think about later.
************
“C’mon. Let’s go say goodbye to Ditto before we leave.” It was late afternoon, and the sun had finally emerged from the wall of clouds it had been hidden behind most of the day. Randi and Gwen had decided to return home. Reed had needed to excuse herself several hours earlier, pleading exhaustion and a headache. The two women knew it was because of them that she was suffering.
Hand in hand they walked to the kennels where Ditto greeted them with enthusiasm. Randi smiled as she scratched the shepherd behind the ears. “You be good, Girl. And we’ll be back soon, okay?” Ditto responded by proceeding to try to lick Randi’s face clean. Gwen laughed quietly as Randi tried to dodge the wet tongue. She glared at Gwen. “Not one word.” They walked on into the kennel and said goodbye to Phil as well. “S’long, mutt!” Gwen backhanded Randi in the stomach.
“He is not a mutt! He’s a cutie patootie, aren’t ya, big guy?” She scratched his neck, and he rubbed up against her like a kitten. “You be good,” she admonished the big dog, as they straightened to leave. “We’ll come see you again, okay?” He whined, and they headed back toward the house.
“I’m sorry ya’ll have to leave so soon,” Tiny started but was cut off by his lover as she emerged from their bedroom.
“Next time, I’ll be better prepared. I’ll have a barrier in place.”
“You can prepare for this sort of thing... so we’re not hurting you when we’re together?” Gwen was intrigued. She had met a few seers in her lifetime though none of them were as gifted as Reed was. And she’d never seen one so physically affected by their gift as well. She found the whole situation intriguing.
“Oh yes. There are different techniques I can use to shield myself from an onslaught of emotional energy. What I conditioned myself for and what I got were not very compatible, and the result was I was overwhelmed rather quickly. But now that I know,” smiling at Randi, “I can fortify myself.”
“Well, thank you for having us. And we’re sorry....” Gwen stopped at the upraised hand.
“Don’t be. It was worth it.” Reed smiled the sincerity of her words, then with a wave moved back into her bedroom. Tiny walked them to the door.
“I’ll see you again in a couple weeks, right? And you’ll come back when the puppies arrive, won’t you?”
“Do you think Reed will be ready for us then? She’s lost a lot of energy just in the last thirty hours.”
“Yeah, she’ll be fine. Her recovery will be swift once she gets started. Besides we still have a lot of talking and catching up to do.”
“That we do, my friend.”
The big man pulled his Sabre comrade into his strong arms, and held her tightly for a long moment. “I am so very happy you’re back with us again, Randi. I’ve missed you.”
She returned the hug full force, knowing Tiny could take everything she had to give and then some. “I missed you too, Tiny,” whispered for his ears alone. “We’ll talk again soon, I promise.”
“I’m gonna hold you to that,” was his response as he set her on her feet again. He was much more gentle with Gwen and embraced her tenderly. “I am so, so happy for you, Gwen. I’m happy for you both.” He smiled into emerald eyes full of unshed tears. “I’m happy for us all. This is awesome!”
A thought occurred to him then, and he lightly set her down. “Wait right here. I’ll be right back.” He turned and left them standing alone together, looking at each other with wondering eyes. Two sets of shoulders shrugged in tandem. The motion elicited a chuckle from them both. “Guess we’ll find out in a minute. I hear him headed back this way now.”
Sure enough, he came through the doorway just then, a package awkwardly tucked in his hands. Coming to a halt in front of Randu, he offered her the parcel. “This belongs to you, I think.”
Blue eyes widened as she recognized the object he was extending in her direction. She made a gesture to refuse it when he stopped her. Tiny took her hands in his and placed the book of stories in her grasp. Gwen let the tears fall as she realized what he was doing.
“Tiny, this is yours now.”
“No, my friend. This was something I held in trust until I could return it to you and yours. Thank you for your faith, but the time has come to return it to its rightful place.”
“Thank you... I-I-I... I don’t, um, I don’t know what to say.”
“Then don’t say anything. Just accept it.”
This time, Randi took Tiny in her arms and hugged him again with all her might. “Thank you, Tiny. Thank you.”
When she stepped back, she moved to take Gwen in her arms, but the bard stepped into Tiny’s instead. “Thank you, Tiny. I’ll make you a book of your very own. How’s that?”
He laughed out loud, alleviating a lot of the emotional tension that had built up. “I’d like that, Gwen. I’d like that a lot.”
“Then consider it done.”
************
Kene sat in silence after the vid call was finished, staring at the black screen. She wondered about the rather unusual response to her news from her old comrade. The Sabre had never known Randi, yet had been devastated by her sacrifice. Now it was as if... she couldn’t put her finger on it but something in the reaction made her skin crawl. Was she missing something vital?
************
They moved over to the transport that was waiting for them. Tiny held the door for them, then leaned in a bit to bid them farewell.
“Keep your schedule clear for about three months from now.”
He wrinkled his brow in confusion at Randi’s words. Gwen chuckled and took pity on him. “Our wedding, Tiny. We’d like you and Reed to be there.”
Randi’s head swiveled toward Gwen, then her face broke into a delighted grin. “Yes, we would. As soon as we have a definite date, we’ll let you know.”
He beamed at the two of them in return. We’ll be there, all right... with bells on. And in the meantime, you’ll be back soon to see the puppies, right?” A nod from both women was his answer and he replied, “Safe journey then. We’ll see ya’ll in a couple weeks.”
None of them could have foretold the changes that the next few weeks would bring to disrupt their lives again.
Chapter IX
“How did you know?” Randi asked once they were safely away from the ranch. “How did you know I’d want them there with us? Not just at the reception, I mean.”
Gwen snuggled up in Randi’s arms, glad to be alone again. She really liked Reed and Tiny, but trying to watch her every single reaction to Randi had been wearing. She could only imagine how Reed felt being bombarded with such emotional energy. She had missed it just in the last few hours. She wondered how she had ever lived without it, and how she could not have recognized it for what it was for so long. It was only a brief thought before she turned her attention back to Randi’s question.
“Because I’m smart.” She laughed when a hand tickled her ribs. “And because I know you. There aren’t too many people you are comfortable enough with to share anything personal. Tiny is one of those rare few. I knew you wouldn’t mind sharing our wedding day with him.”
“You’re right; you are smart... Oof!” reacting to the light, backhanded slap she’d just gotten in the stomach. “I love you,” she whispered, nuzzling the blonde head tucked under her chin. “Thank you for being so good to me.” Gwen’s reply was simply to bury herself deeper into Randi’s neck, nibbling gently. The rest of the trip home was made in a comfortable silence.
************
The figure sat at the vid monitor for a long time, contemplating the news that had just been given. An evil smile slowly crossed the dark features, then broad shoulders shook in a mirthless laugh. “So, Miranda Valiant... you’re alive after all. Revenge will be that much sweeter, then.” The growled whisper carried a chilling menace. And malevolence was a tangible feeling in the laughter that followed.
************
“It’s so peaceful here. It’s not the same stark quiet that Reed and Tiny have.” The two stood together on the deck and listened to the roar of the ocean. Unexpectedly a chill ran up her spine, and she shivered in response. Her arms tightened around Gwen, who fervently returned the warmth of her embrace. Even as calm as the night was around them, the relentless pulsing of the water kept its steady beat. Randi found the sound soothing and considering the length of their day, felt her eyes growing heavy.
“C’mon, Love. Bedtime for bards.” Gwen turned in her arms to retort and saw the fine lines of exhaustion cut into the warrior’s features. She arched a concerned, questioning brow, and Randi continued. “Besides, I’m beat. Been a long day.”
Gwen heard what was not said as clearly as she did the spoken words, and took her lover by the hand. She led her to their bed and proceeded to strip her, then tucked her in. Randi was suddenly too tired to offer a protest and was asleep when her head hit the pillow. Gwen disrobed and joined her, kissing Randi lightly and whispering, “I love you.”
The mumbled, “Love you”, and the strong arms that pulled her into an unconscious embrace brought tears to her eyes, and she fell into slumber with a smile on her face.
When Monday arrived it found the pair headed toward Midas once again. Randi was going in to talk to Tommy, and Gwen was going back to teach. Tiny’s story, a lot of which had been conveyed privately during their sparring match, had started creepy crawlies up the Marine’s spine. Tommy would make a good ally in keeping Gwen safe.
Randi walked Gwen to her classroom, and they stood outside the door. The two looked at each other for a timeless moment - large hands on small waist; small hands on broad shoulders. Finally Gwen broke the silence. “You know, we didn’t have this much problem separating at the ranch. What’s up with us?”
Randi shrugged lightly. “Different circumstances, I think.” She blew out a breath and leaned her forehead into Gwen’s. “I’ll be with Tommy all morning probably, but I’ll be back to walk you to lunch.” She brushed a light kiss on Gwen’s lips and moved to turn away. Gwen snagged a belt loop and tugged Randi back to her. A surprised look blanketed Randi’s face. “Erk!” She arched an eyebrow and looked pointedly from the hands now bunched at her waist to the sparkling green eyes smiling up at her. “Yeeeessssss?” she drawled, a mischievous grin crossing her face.
“You know, if you’re gonna leave me here alone with these kids for the next few hours, the least you could manage is a proper goodbye kiss.” Challenge now sparked out of Gwen’s eyes.
A dark brow arched as Randi took up the gauntlet. “Oh? You mean this,” brushing another light kiss across Gwen’s lips, “doesn’t count?”
“Um, no.” Student bards in the classroom virtuously tried to ignore the tableau taking place just outside the door though several had moved to the holo-area to record the thoughts the scene was inspiring. The warrior and her bard were oblivious to anything but each other right then.
“Well then,” Randi continued, “does this satisfy your requirements?” Another kiss this time... longer, harder but still very brief.
“Um, closer, but... no.” She opened her eyes that had fleetingly closed. A thrill traveled up her spine at the intensity she now saw staring back at her from brilliant blue eyes. She naturally stepped back a pace when Randi stepped forward, but there was nowhere to go.
“Hmm, well,” stepping so close that there was no space between them, “maybe this will be more to your liking then.” Firm, gentle hands found purchase on small hips; Gwen naturally let her arms encircle Randi’s neck. The love reflected between them as they gazed at each other a long moment permeated the air around them. She grinned in conjunction with the smile that crossed Randi’s face just as she lowered her head. Randi spent a few leisurely moments nibbling and teasing the full lips below her until with a low growl, Gwen tangled her hands in Randi’s thick locks, pulled the object of her desire within reach and started her own assault. Timeless minutes passed until they separated slightly, breathless.
“That... was entirely to my liking,” Gwen remarked when she could speak.
“Mine too. See you in a bit.”
“I love you, Warrior.”
“Love you too, Little One.”
Both women blushed furiously at the applause that rang out from the classroom when Gwen opened the door and stepped inside. Randi managed to ignore the guard who stepped up to rigid attention out of Gwen’s sight when she closed the door. Randi’s face was almost back to its normal color by the time she’d crossed the short compound and entered the main building. Waitaminute... her brain re-kicked into gear, and made conscious note of the guard. Did Tommy know...? And then she was knocking on his door and entering his office.
“Ya know, you might want to consider a less public venue than the courtyard. Ya’ll are gonna be the talk of lunch.” Tommy turned away from the window with a smile. “Good morning, Randi,” he continued. “Have a seat.”
Ignoring him she stepped to the window and looked out toward the ell-shaped building that housed the bards’ and writers’ guild. It was easy for her to pick out Gwen’s classroom. “We were alone out there, Tommy.”
“You think so, huh? Trust me when I tell you that every eye was focused on the two of you. Parts of the ells of each conservatory,” pointing to the four corners, “were groaning under the weight of people trying to get a good view.” He paused a beat, then continued when she remained silent. “What you two have is amazing and beautiful, and people just want a glimpse of that sometimes to be assured that it is real.”
“It’s real and it’s ours and it’s private. We’ll have to be more careful.”
“No, Randi. The expression of your love is a wonderful thing. I just know how private you both are, and I thought you might appreciate the heads up.”
“Speaking of heads up,” changing the subject. She was going to have to think on this for a bit. She and Gwen were not ashamed of each other, but they were both very private individuals who didn’t care to be the objects of other people’s gossip or speculation. “What’s with the guard?”
Tommy accepted the change gracefully and motioned her to a seat. She sat and so did he, folding his hands lightly on the desk. “That is something the security team took upon itself to do when you left. Except when Gwen was gone on walkabout, it’s been continuous. And it probably won’t stop til you give the word.”
“But why was it started?”
“Because you were no longer here to protect her. And everyone with half an eye could see she meant everything to you. The team was determined to keep her safe for you until such time as you returned to take up your self-appointed task once more.”
“Well, that will make things easier anyway,” half muttered.
Now Thomas Steele straightened in his chair and pinned her gaze with his own. “You will, of course, explain that rather cryptic remark.”
“Yes, T. It’s one of the reasons I’m here. I need your help to keep Gwen safe here.”
When Tommy saw she wasn’t going to continue, his eyebrow went up and his mouth opened. “You wanna give me a little more here, Randi? That’s not at all enlightening. Why does Gwen need to be kept safe here of all places? We’ve never had a real problem, and all the security measure you put in place are still there.”
“No, they’re not,” she interrupted. “Not really. But we can take care of that fairly quickly, I think.” She rushed on when the man would have spoken. “I don’t know for a fact that she is in danger yet, T. But given what I know of the enemy, I’d say she was in more danger than I am.”
Tommy scrubbed his hands over his face. “Can you start from the beginning, please? It is too early in the day for me to figure out what is obviously a convoluted puzzle.”
Randi rose and went back to the window facing Gwen’s classroom, but her unseeing eyes weren’t focused on anything but whatever inner picture she saw. “You know most of the story of why I left. It was supposed to take care of everything. Ghost Rider would be gone; the leak plugged. Case closed.” Tommy sat quietly, knowing he would get the story in due time. Randi had never been quick to speak. She took a deep breath. “Unfortunately in all my planning, I neglected one serious detail. I did not ensure Tiny had the name of the leak, and he lost communication with me before Ghost Rider confirmed my information.” The silence grew long again. “Tiny has found out some very interesting information, and all of it together is making my skin itch.”
“Why?” Finally Tommy ventured a question, and she turned from the window to look at him. She appreciated the fact he had asked why the information bothered her instead of asking for the specifics of her information. It said a lot about his continued respect for her.
She heaved a sigh and moved to sit on the edge of his desk, facing him. “Because it suggests that there is someone between the leak and Ghost Rider. And all indications point to that person being a threat to Gwen.”
“I’m not seeing your logic in coming to that particular conclusion.”
She blew out a frustrated breath, rubbing the back of her neck with both hands. “I’m not sure I can explain it clearly enough for it to make sense to you.”
“Randi, I will help you in any way I possibly can. But I would really like to understand this.”
She stood and started pacing. “Okay. Jerry has a leak in his office, but with Tiny’s new information, the facts point to there being a third party involved; it was the third party that was the go-between for Grace and the leak. As far as he’s been able to ascertain, the leak is not even aware of being a leak. She is simply relaying information to another Sabre.” She paused, then continued. “Now other facts have been brought to life that show this third individual might take offense to Grace River’s death and her manner of dying. It is highly likely that this individual is looking for revenge.”
“Revenge on a dead woman for a dead woman?!? That’s absurd!!”
“Depends on your reasoning, doesn’t it? And most religions feel the dead can hear the thoughts of the living directed toward them. You can, by the way.”
“Can what?”
“Hear the thoughts of the living directed to or about you. It’s a very interesting thing. Anyway,” shaking her thoughts clear and returning them to the subject at hand. “The best way to get revenge on the dead, or the living for that matter, is to destroy what they care the most about. In my case that would be Gwen.”
“So you think Gwen is in danger?”
“I think it a distinct possibility, yes.”
“Well then, let’s get to work and see what we can do to make things safer around here, shall we? First though,” he rose and took her arm, leading her out of his office by Beth’s desk and to the office across the hall. “I think it is time for you to take repossession of your title as head of security.”
“What about Preston? Won’t he object to being usurped?”
He opened the door without a word and ushered her inside. She stopped just past the threshold, stunned by what she saw. Her office was crowded with a majority of the security staff not on duty, flowers and a banner welcoming her back. Preston stood front and center, a big smile on his face and a bouquet of balloons in one hand.
“Welcome home, my friend.” He took her in his arms and gave her a brief hug. “It’s wonderful to have you back.”
“You sure you don’t mind, Pres?
“Mind?? Oh you’re not laying this job on me permanently, Boss. I’ve had all of being in charge of this bunch that I can stand.”
“Like you were some great prize there, Pres!”
“Watch it, Houston!”
The room broke out in chuckles. This had been ongoing for as long as the two had worked together. It was a great tension diffuser, and the people dispersed to help themselves to cookies and punch. Preston, Tommy and Randi remained near the door watching the activity. “Nothing much has changed, has it?”
“Not really. We’ve been trying to keep the status quo, but you made it look so easy. Now that you’re back things can get back to normal.” Whatever the Sabre’s reply to that would have been was lost when Houston came over to welcome her back, slowly followed by the rest of the room.
“Thanks, guys. It’s good to be back. I would like a meeting of all security personnel first thing tomorrow morning. I’d like to see where we are.” There was silence while Randi gathered her thoughts. “Ya’ll have done a good job while I was gone, and I, um, I especially... appreciate ya’ll keeping an eye on Gwen. It means... she... I....”
“We were glad to do it, Boss. We all like her too, ya know. Just not quite the same way or with the same intensity that you do.”
She couldn’t help it. She had to laugh. Then the room laughed with her, and the gathering broke up on a high note. “Tommy, I’m gonna take a ride; look around a bit. Wanna come along?”
“I’d love to, but I’ve got tons to do today. You gonna take Excalibur? He’s been exercised as much as Gwen could manage, but he was pretty picky about letting her ride. I’m guessing he’ll be glad to see ya back.”
“Yeah, I’ve missed him too. We’ll be back for lunch.”
She made her way to the company stable, glad beyond words that the writer’s guild sometimes needed live animals as part of their presentations. She knew Tommy would have gotten and kept a stable full of horses if she’d asked him, but it gave her pleasure to know there were more there than just “her” horse. It was funny. She had never really contemplated having a horse of her own until the first time she’d set foot in the Midas stables. It was as much as though Excalibur had chosen her as she had chosen him. She remembered the day so clearly.
************
Already her head was spinning. The uniform that she wore was her only reminder that she was who she remembered herself to be. Everything else about this new world she found herself in was odd and different. The most surprising thing in this new reality was the woman at her side. For years, she had admired the blonde bard’s talent and stories. And now to find herself casually escorted around the Midas property on a tour by the same bard was just a little bizarre. She wondered if she would ever feel normal again.
They entered the barn with Gwen telling her a bit about the animals housed there and stopped dead in the doorway. At the end of the stable, rearing up on two hind legs was the most beautiful stallion Randi had ever seen. Solid black coat and mane except for the hand-sized sword marking on his chest. He continued to stomp and kick while the trainer struggled to control him. Without thinking, Randi strode over to the horse and grabbed the bridle, turning the stallion’s head in her direction. For a long moment, liquid brown locked eyes with electric blue. Then without warning, the horse snorted in her direction and butted his head in her chest. The trainers looked on in amazement while the Sabre spoke quietly to the horse, gently scratching his head. Gwen walked over to stand beside her.
“Looks like you made a new friend.”
Randi looked down at Gwen and smiled. “Looks like I made two.”
Gwen returned the smile. “Yeah, looks like you made two.”
The head trainer walked over at about this point. “That’s amazing. We’ve had no luck with this stallion at all in the two weeks he’s been here. He’s been vicious to the point that none of us could get near him without risking serious injury. How’d you do that?”
Randi never broke eye contact with the horse as she answered the trainer. “I think he chose me. I had very little to do with it.” The horse nodded his head solemnly, and Gwen bit back a chuckle.
“Well, if you wouldn’t mind exercising him a bit.... ” The trainer let her words trail off.
Randi looked down at her uniform, then over to Gwen. “You up for a bit of a ride?”
Gwen suddenly looked very uncomfortable. “I don’t think so. Horses and I don’t seem to get along very well.”
“C’mon, Gwen. We can finish our tour by taking... “ She turned to the trainer. “What’s his name, anyway?”
“Excalibur. Named for the marking on his chest.”
“... by taking Excalibur for a little exercise.”
“I can’t.” Gwen was almost whispering now, and her color had faded noticeably.
Randi looked the horse in the eye. “You behave. I’ll be right back.” She took Gwen by the elbow and moved them over to a quiet corner of the barn. The rest of the trainers moved about their business, and Excalibur stood majestically still, waiting. “Gwen, what’s wrong?” Randi liked her new friend and couldn’t imagine a reason for her hesitation to ride. She herself was looking forward to the experience.
“I can’t do it, Randi. I... I’m afraid of horses, especially that one. I’ve heard nothing but horror stories the whole time he’s been here. He’s mean.”
Randi looked from the downcast eyes of her bardic friend to the proud eyes of her equine one. “No, he’s just terribly proud and not a little misunderstood. But if you’re really that uncomfortable with it, I’ll ride him alone. We can get another horse for you if you’d be more comfortable that way. Or we can keep walking... whatever works best for you. “ She looked back and forth between them again. “If I promise to keep you safe, will you ride with me?”
Green eyes looked up then, searching blue. “This means a lot to you, doesn’t it?”
Randi thought a moment and then answered honestly. “Yeah, it does.
Gwen studied Randi for a long moment. “Nope. Friends don’t let friends ride the first time alone. If you really wanna ride him,” she swallowed, “I’m game.”
It took them a few minutes to get him saddled. The horse wasn’t particularly thrilled with this new aspect of their newly formed friendship. But Randi made it clear to him very quickly who was in charge, and he settled down. She helped Gwen mount first, then slid into the saddle behind her.
“Remind me not to do this in a Class A the next time, will ya? It just doesn’t fit right up here.”
“Well, you’re not going to be wearing it anymore anyway. That shouldn’t be a problem.”
Randi couldn’t help the twinge that crept over her spine at the nonchalant words. To know so much of her world was changing so fast. Instead she turned her focus to the Midas property, and Gwen’s running commentary about the place. Randi’s eye could see several security issues that would need addressing in the near future.
************
“Such a long time ago,” Randi muttered to herself. Then she opened the door to the stable. Quiet welcomed her, and she realized all the animals were out in the exercise yard. She crossed the length of the barn and exited out the other side, only to be greeted by the sight that had just been playing in her memory. Excalibur stood pawing the air with his front hooves while dancing around on his back two. No trainer stood nearby trying to tame him, and when he came down on all fours he proceeded to run around the yard at a gallop.
Randi edged to the fence and watched him for long moments. Then she whistled, and the stallion came to a dead stop. Only his sides quivering with his breathing showed any sign of movement. She whistled again, and his head turned in her direction as though trying to determine if what his ears told him to be true really was. Randi climbed up onto the fence railing and sat and whistled the third time. This time the horse made a beeline directly to her. He butted her in the chest hard enough that she had to lock her legs and hold on to keep from being knocked off the fence. Then the stallion reared again, perilously close to her head, but she never flinched. It had been a game between them before, and she was determined to show Excalibur that some things, though they had been delayed, hadn’t really changed at all.
Finally when the teasing and testing was over, the horse began to race around the practice yard. This was what Randi had been waiting for. As the stallion approached her at full speed, she leapt from the fence onto his back, and held on for dear life. Excalibur took this as the true sign that his mistress had returned and made for the fence. They were long, long overdue for an all-out ride.
The outer perimeter was extensive, and it was nearing lunchtime before horse and rider finished their initial round. One quick stop and then they head over to the writing building. Randi was quite windblown when she and Excalibur came to a halt just outside Gwen’s classroom.
************
Teacher and students had become absorbed in their work. Gwen had been surprised by the way her class fell to work with a will, but she did not yet understand the inspiration she and Randi had provided that morning that had proved the impetus for their dedicated work now. She would later and be torn between embarrassment and gratification. But for now she and they were totally immersed in the work before them.
It was the whinny that brought her back to the present. She looked up and caught Randi’s eye, flushing with pleasure at the unspoken question she saw twinkling in the blue depths. There was something about the wild look as though the Marine was a hero from one of her stories come to life in front of her. She brought her attention back to her students who to a person were smirking knowingly at her. She blushed again and as nonchalantly as possible said, “Class, I know it’s a little early for lunch, but I think we’ve earned a break. So why don’t you pack it in and head on over to the mess hall?”
To which one student replied cheekily, “You go, Teach!” The rest of the class hooted and cheered - a sound that grew proportionally to the color that highlighted Gwen’s features. It was especially loud when Randi lifted Gwen into the saddle in front of her, which she had made sure to place on the horse before stopping to pick up Gwen. They set out at a walk, and the class stood in the doorway watching until they became a speck in the distance.
“Wasn’t that just the most romantic thing?” The youngest amongst them almost swooned.
“They are such a stunning couple.”
“Yeah, they are. I’m glad they’ve found happiness together.”
The entire class murmured their assent. Gwen had always been a favorite, but the difference they had seen in her just today was overwhelming. It was an amazing thing to observe. The picture warrior and bard had created had made a lasting impression and would provide inspiration for a long time to come. It gave them all a bit more faith in something bigger than themselves. They sighed collectively, then moved as one body toward the mess hall.
Gwen’s hands automatically locked on the arms wrapped around her middle. Though much had changed in the years they had been riding this stallion together, Gwen had never quite lost her initial fear of horseback riding. Excalibur took special pains to not make her any more uncomfortable than she already was now unlike when they were first getting to know each other. Then it had been a battle of wills, and for a very long time the horse seemed to begrudge the times he had to share Randi’s attention.
When Randi left though, he learned to appreciate Gwen. Gwen had visited him several times a week, taking her own time to groom him and give him a bit of exercise and a treat. He had missed her special attentions while she was on her walkabout, and though they had long since gotten along it marked a real turning point in their relationship. The stallion seemed to consciously gentle his demeanor for her, and it did not go unnoticed by anyone, especially Gwen.
Even Randi noticed that Excalibur was acting differently once Gwen was aboard, and she leaned into the bit just slightly, trying to coax the horse to a faster gait. Gwen noticed the stallion’s hesitation to obey, and she looked back to Randi. “Can I have the bridle a minute?”
Randi shrugged and passed the reins to the woman seated in front of her. Excalibur recognized the change in hands and immediately slowed his steps to a walk. Gwen leaned forward to whisper in his ear, “It’s okay, Boy. Randi wants to run. So let’s run.” The black head turned to look in her direction, and an ear flicked as though questioning her words. “It’s okay, Boy, really,” she repeated, and she patted his neck in reassurance. He nodded his agreement and took off again at a gallop. Randi was caught mostly unawares, and the change of pace made her clutch Gwen’s mid-section somewhat tightly. She consciously loosened her hold, starting slightly when Gwen shifted the reins back into her grasp. They rode silently for a bit until they came around to the stable just as the lunch bell sounded. Each took a brush and brushed the animal down, ensuring that he was clean and had plenty of fodder and water. Gwen reached an apple over the stall door just as they were leaving, and he lipped it up with quiet contentment. Randi noticed the added interaction. On their way back to her office to clean up, she asked Gwen about it.
“What happened with you and Excalibur?”
“Hmm?”
“I mean, I know things had gotten better between you, but I don’t remember ya’ll being quite so chummy.” A hand lifted and scratched the back of her neck. “Did I miss something?”
Something about the question hit Gwen the wrong way, and she was abrupt in her answer. “Yes, Randi. You missed a lot. You were dead for fifteen months, remember?” Randi didn’t reply immediately, torn between anger and hurt. But once they reached her office, she calmly closed the door and turned to face her irate lover. Gwen didn’t give her a chance to respond, launching another offensive. “How dare you assume that everything would stay status quo in your absence! Things change. People change.”
Randi sank to the couch as the stiffening left her knees and the blood drained from her face. She ran an unsteady hand through her dark locks. “What are you saying, Gwen?” spoken in a tremulous whisper. “Do you not want ‘us’ anymore?”
Gwen finally turned from the window where she had been standing with her back to the room and Randi. Now hearing the terror in Randi’s tone, she reviewed their conversation before dropping to one knee beside her. “Randi,” grasping the large hands in her own and cringing at the lack of reaction. “Randi, look at me.” Dark hair hung down covering Randi’s facial features. “Please, Randi... look at me.” Gwen loosened the hold of one hand and reached up to cup her chin firmly. Her soul cried out at the pain radiating from blue tear-filled eyes. “Oh, Love... I am so sorry. I didn’t realize... I didn’t stop to think how that sounded.” She moved onto the sofa and pulled Randi into her arms, cradling her close to her heart. “I don’t know what set me off with your question. Maybe I’m PMSing or something. It’s just.... When you were gone, so much changed. Cal and I bonded out of necessity, I think, as much as anything.”
“Cal?”
“Mmm... nickname, sorry. It was much easier than Excalibur. But I was the only one he would let close enough to groom or exercise him. And he was the one person I could talk to without being told what I needed to be doing or what I should do. Besides Ditto, I mean. And he could take me away for just a little bit and help me remember better times.” Randi relaxed into the bard’s embrace, and Gwen smiled when she felt her do so. “I am sorry, Love. I never meant to hurt you.”
“I know, Little One. That just blindsided me a bit. I really not sure where the reaction came from.”
“I am,” laying a hand on Randi’s heart. “Just like mine did believe it or not. Guess we’ve still got a few issues to work through, huh?”
“I guess so. But I hope they don’t all hurt this bad.”
“Me too. But we have a serious pending issue to confront right now.”
“Oh?” Concerned blue eyes locked with twinkling green. “What’s that?” Randi really wasn’t sure she was up for dealing with any more issues like this last one at the moment. That little episode had taken more out of her than she cared to admit. Right about then though, two stomachs growled in tandem, and the two humans they were attached to chuckled in response. “Hmm, I see your point.” She tried to rise but was held quite firmly in the bard’s grasp. Randi turned to look up at Gwen.
“I love you, Randi.”
“Ditto, my bard.”
“Are we okay?”
“Yep, we’re okay. I think we always will be as long as we’re willing to talk to each other.”
“Oh, you can count on that, Stud. Now let’s get cleaned up and go get some lunch. I’m starving.” It didn’t take long for them to make an appearance in the mess hall, but it was long enough that everyone else was sitting down eating. Everyone cheered when they walked in the room hand in hand, causing them both to blush. What they found touching however, was the fact that their table, the same one they had shared every meal at Midas for the better part of four years, was reserved for them and sat empty. “And then again,” Gwen commented as she squeezed the hand in her own, “sometimes the more things change, the more they stay the same.”
“Yeah, I think it’s a nice way to tell us we were missed a little bit.”
They each grabbed a tray, and got themselves some lunch, then moved to their table. Once the applause died down, the level of conversation never altered around them. Still, there was an air of expectancy until they seated themselves and started eating. Then as life resumed its normal routine, the room sighed collectively, and turned its attention back to matters at hand.
Chapter X
Much of the rest of the week passed in similar fashion. Each morning Randi walked Gwen to her classroom, though their partings were much more subdued than they had been that first day back.
************
Early Monday afternoon, Gwen and Randi excused themselves from Midas and left. Gwen had noticed that Randi was still a bit upset by their earlier altercation. She made sure Randi was comfortably seated in the transport before assuming control. Without a word she headed them out of town and toward their private hideaway.
Randi didn’t comment, lost in her thoughts over Tommy’s words and her misunderstanding with Gwen. She hadn’t realized how different things would be; what a difference her dying had made to them and to her. She had always been a very private person, and it niggled at her a lot that people – friends - though she knew their fascination was harmless enough, made her and Gwen the objects of their scrutiny. Especially now that they were officially a couple. She had never been big on PDA’s from anyone, and to be the focus of the attention those brought her was more than unnerving. Randi really had no idea how Gwen felt about public expressions of their devotion to one another. It would be something else to talk about when they got.... About that time, Randi noticed that they weren’t headed back to the island but instead were headed to the glen. An eyebrow raised, then she had to smile. Randi reached a hand over to her partner. “Good choice,” smiling in Gwen’s direction.
Gwen came back to the present with a start. Randi had been so quiet and withdrawn, and Gwen’s mind had wandered in the interim. “Thanks,” wondering where Randi thoughts had wandered. The transport came to a stop, and they climbed out, joining hands and moving to the safe haven of their favorite oak tree.
Seating themselves at its base they remained quiet for a while, simply absorbing the peace that the glade offered. The whisper of the wind, the rustling of the leaves and the tinkling of the nearby stream all contributed to the relaxing atmosphere. When she felt the body behind her finally settle in comfortably, Gwen ventured to speak.
“You ready to talk about it?”
“Hmm? About what?”
“Whatever is still bothering you. I know that what happened before lunch is probably still upsetting you, but I get the distinct impression there is something else wrong. So you wanna talk about it?”
Randi had to smile at the top of the blonde head that was nestled in the hollow of her throat. Since Randi was certain they were alone, they had assumed what was quickly becoming one of their most comfortable pairings. Gwen was couched between Randi’s long legs, leaning back into the firm body. Strong arms wrapped around Gwen’s waist, and she held on tightly to the hands locked at her front.
Randi drew in a deep breath. “Gwen, how do you feel about this?”
Gwen’s brow crinkled in confusion. “Huh? Feel about what?” She felt like she had missed something important.
Randi squeezed her gently around the middle. “This.”
“Um, Randi? Do you think we could start at the beginning of the conversation? I’m not getting what you’re asking me.”
Randi leaned her forehead on blonde hair in frustration “Sometimes I wish I was a bard,” she muttered. Gwen just smiled to herself and waited.
Randi was silent so long trying to figure out a way NOT to be blunt that finally Gwen turned to face her in concern. “Randi?”
She decided just to plunge right in. “How do you feel about public displays of affection?”
Green eyes searched blue before she answered, and she understood immediately what was bothering her companion. “Do they embarrass you, Love?”
“Yes... no... not exactly... I mean, not... ARGH!!”
“Take a deep breath and start over. Take your time. We’re not going anywhere til we get this sorted out, okay?”
Randi nodded. “I’m not embarrassed by us, or what we feel for each other.”
“But...?”
“But what we share is ours, for us alone. I don’t want to be the talk of the lunch table.” She drew a breath and continued. “It’s different with Tommy and Ella; your folks; even Reed and Tiny to a point. They better than most know what we have suffered to be together, and none of them would make us the gossip of the day.” Gwen started to speak, and Randi put a finger on her lips. “Wait, I’m not finished.” Gwen nodded and she proceeded. “I know the people at Midas didn’t mean any harm, but to be so conspicuous.... It’s really not in my nature. As much as I love you, I’m not sure I can change enough to ever be comfortable being publicly affectionate.”
Gwen took a bit of time analyzing Randi’s words, hearing both the spoken and unspoken. She wondered what had happened to draw Randi’s attention to their behavior. Obviously someone mentioned it as neither of them had noticed it before. She locked eyes with her companion, ensuring she had Randi’s full attention before she spoke. “Love, I would never ask you to change who you are. You are probably the most private person I know. Now that I think about it, I‘m not really surprised this bothers you, Randi. I’ll admit it never even occurred to me since so much of my life is geared toward a public persona. But I have no problem keeping things between us. I’ve never been too big on being the subject of gossip myself.”
They sat quietly for a time after that, soaking in the warmth of the bond between them. “Thank you, Little One,” Randi finally muttered into the peace. “I will try to broaden my horizons somewhat though it may take a bit of time.”
“Randi, you can have all the time you need. And even if you never get comfortable with PDA’s, we will always have our time. Forever, remember?”
“Uh huh. Forever.”
************
Their separation at the classroom door was noticeably restrained on Tuesday morning. The two walked hand in hand to the guild building and stood talking outside the door.
“Tommy was right,” Randi mentioned casually to her companion.
Well, now at least I know who opened their big mouth and made Randi so self-conscious. I’ll be having a word with him later. These thoughts crossed her mind even as she responded to Randi’s spoken words. “About what?” They were still holding hands, facing one another.
“You can feel it.... feel them watching us. I understand why, but I still don’t like it.”
Gwen loosened one of her hands from the warrior’s grasp and cupped the beloved face in her palm. “Don’t think about it, Love. What we have is rare so it’s no wonder others want to catch a glimpse. But what we have is ours, and we only have to share what we’re comfortable in sharing. Okay?”
“I love you, you know.”
“I know. I love you, too. Now go to work. I’ll see you at lunch.” She removed her hand from Randi’s face and patted their still linked hands. Randi, surprisingly, brought their joined hands to her lips and brushed her own against them lightly before squeezing the bard’s hand and releasing it.
“I’ll be back to escort you to the mess hall.” And without a backward glance Randi headed toward her office.
Gwen stood at the door, watching until Randi disappeared from sight. There was almost an erotic quality to their parting... a tease. Gwen felt like she was being courted... again. Because she knew now that was exactly what Randi had been doing unwittingly for at least the last year before her death.
This little development could lend itself to some interesting possibilities. Then she walked into the classroom and set about teaching the day’s lesson.
Randi’s meeting with her security team went smoothly. She pointed out things that they had been doing well and made mention of some of the changes she was initiating. She didn’t explain her reasoning, and they knew better than to ask. She had proven her skill many times over in the years she had been their leader. And most of it they had expected since it was in areas that had grown slack in her absence.
When they for lunch, it was very sedate. Randi was waiting outside the door when the bell rang, and both students and artists poured from their respective buildings headed toward the mess hall. Several of the student bards saw her and giggled, but she never lost her stoic demeanor. Only when Gwen stepped from the room did she break into a smile. Randi offered her arm, which Gwen gladly took. Then they began a leisurely stroll toward the lunchroom.
The rest of the week flowed similarly for them, and the people at Midas learned a subtle but pointed lesson. By the end of the week, no extra attention was given to them, and they were both devoutly grateful.
Friday afternoon found Gwen with a bit of free time. Randi was instructing part of her staff in some new defense measures, and the students were working in the holo-suites on their first public presentations. Since her presence was not required, she decided to seek out Tommy.
A knock on his door gained her entrance, and she went in. He looked up form his work as she entered and smiled a welcome. “Come in, Gwen. Come in. Have a seat,” waving her to a chair. “I’m almost done, and I’ll be right with you.”
“That’s fine, T.”
There was silence for a few moments, then he looked up at her and smiled again. “So, what brings you here this afternoon?”
“I have a bone to pick with you, Tommy.”
He studied her face, trying to gauge the seriousness of her tone. He gave her his full attention, and put his folded hands on the desk in front of him. “What seems to be the problem, Gwen?”
She was obviously agitated by something. With his question, she popped out of her seat and began pacing. Finally she turned and looked at him, tears brimming in eyes that burned with anger and confusion. “Why, Tommy? Why did you have to say something to her? Did you have to make her self-conscious?” She took a deep breath and whirled on him. “I don’t mind keeping things between her and me. That’s not the point. What we share is personal. It’s ours, and if we want to keep it to ourselves or share it with the whole world, that should be up to us. You shouldn’t have made her so... so... Damn! Damn you, Tommy.” She slumped into her seat.
Tommy sat stock still for a long moment. A myriad of reactions flowed through him, and he hesitated to speak. Still his first reaction was one of anger. “And did you stop to think about how she’d feel when ya’ll became the talk of the mess hall?” He stood and walked around the desk, stopping to stand in front of her. “Did you?”
Now the bard let her temper loose, and stood facing the taller man with fire glowing in her emerald eyes. “No, I didn’t stop to think how she’d feel. Neither of us stopped to think, Tommy. We were simply feeling. And it was so wonderful.”
He gazed into her eyes then, seeing the pain he had inadvertently caused in trying to spare them embarrassment. He relaxed his stance, leaning back onto his desk. He reached for her hands, relieved when she didn’t pull away from him. “You’re right. I’m sorry.” He sighed. “I was thinking of her reaction to gossip instead of the feelings that were causing the behavior in the first place. I really am sorry.”
Gwen pulled her hands from his grasp and moved to the window that afforded her a view of the practice grounds. She stood for long moments watching Randi as the Marine took her personnel through a complicated weapons’ exercise regimen. She sighed and dropped her shoulders in defeat. “No, T. You were right to try to keep us out of the gossip circle. Neither of us would have been happy there. I just wish it hadn’t been necessary.”
“Me too.” Tommy came up behind her and put his hands on her shoulders. “Feel better now?”
“Yeah. I’m sorry for yelling at you.”
“Well, I’m sorry for yelling back so we’re even, huh?”
“You’re a good friend, T,” Gwen said, laying a hand on one of those that still covered her shoulders.
“Hm, well, you’ve been there for me a time or two as well, my friend. Ya’ll still going up to your folks this weekend?”
“Yeah. We’re going there for the week, then over to Reed and Tiny’s for the birth of the puppies. They should be so cute. We’ll be back here ready to go again Monday morning. The students have their assignments, and Marilyn is gonna keep an eye on them....“
He turned the bard around to face him. “Gwen, it’s all right. I know ya’ll are still adjusting to everything. It’s gonna take a little time. Go spend some time with your folks. We will still be here when you get back, and you’ll still have a place. You both will for as long as you want one.”
“Thanks, T. That’s always nice to know.” She watched as the security class broke up, and her lover headed in toward the offices. “Let me go catch up with Randi. We’ll see you when we get back.”
“Ya’ll have a safe trip and enjoy yourselves, Gwen. We’ll see you both in a few days.”
But there was much on the horizon that would change all their well-laid plans.
************
“YOU. DID. WHAT???” The weapons smith closed his eyes and took a deep breath, counting to ten. Twice. Finally after a full sixty heartbeats passed, he opened his eyes and resumed his packing. He had thought the summons odd, but after hearing Jill’s news.... “I’m sorry, Sweetheart. I’m a little stressed. Would you repeat that for me again?”
Jill surreptitiously wiped her eyes and looked at her husband. “I’m sorry, Geoff. I didn’t know it would be a problem. I was just trying to do the right thing.”
“It’s okay, Hon. You... this... it all just caught me off guard. Let’s start over again, all right?”
“I just thought, you know, since he was kind enough to have used his connections to keep an eye on her while she was gone that Jerry might like to know that Gwen and Randi will actually have a happy ending to their story.”
Geoff didn’t know whether to laugh or cry at this point. Odds were, given the situation that the wrong people now knew that Miranda Valiant was alive. If that was the case.... And as if that didn’t complicate things enough, there was also the extremely peculiar fact that he had been recalled for a mission. Nothing dangerous, really. Nothing he hadn’t had to do before though it hadn’t happened very often. It was a simple matter of investigating some weapons sites and installations with a small Sabre team. No, more than anything it was the timing that bothered him. He felt an ominous foreboding in the pit of his stomach. He had time to pack a bag, and that was it. Even now the team was waiting for him. He didn’t even have time to leave Randi a message. He would have to hope and pray it would wait til he got back.
Geoff locked his bag. “Baby, I’ve gotta go.”
“Now?? But, Geoff, the girls are due in soon.”
“I know, Honey. I know. And believe me, I’m not at all happy about it. But this can’t wait.” Jill nodded her head. There had been a few instances in the lives when Geoff had mysteriously left them because of his craft. But it had been a very long time since it had been so urgent for him to do so. “I’ll be back as quick as I can. Tell the girls I love them and will see them soon.”
H e walked out the door, setting in motion a chain of events that would alter the course of the lives of those nearest and dearest to him.
When the transport landed it was almost dark, and both Gwen and Randi were happy to be arriving. Though Gwen had not yet told Randi of the confrontation she had had with Tommy, Randi could see the emotional toll it had taken. She longed to ask Gwen about the source of her exhaustion, but knew she would confide when she felt comfortable. Maybe she’ll tell me tonight after we settle down for bed.
Randi knew the source of her own fatigue. She and her security team had worked very hard physically, and for all her efforts, exercise in the other realm had not been the same as it was here. The work she had done did not translate well in terms of strength and stamina. Her body was still not back to its optimum performance. She would have to make a serious effort to improve. She didn’t like the feeling of foreboding that continued to overshadow her thoughts.
Then Jill was there, waiting for them with open arms. And all her dark thoughts were chased away for the time being. The ride home from the hub was quick and quiet. The two younger women took their things upstairs and stopped when they got to the two bedrooms. It was the first time they had been in the Goldman’s home as a couple. Gwen set her bag down in the hallway and did the same with Randi’s. “C’mon. We’ll ask Mother which room we’re supposed to have.” They headed back downstairs, but Gwen’s attention was diverted by something that seemed to be missing. “Where’s Daddy, Mother? I thought he’d have met us too.” Gwen wasn’t upset, really. Just a little confused. Her father had doted on her from the time she was a baby, and for him not to welcome her home was.... Surely he wasn’t having second thoughts about her marriage to Randi.
Her thoughts were clearly reflected in her face when she turned to gaze at Jill. Randi reached over and took her hand, calming Gwen’s frantic heartbeat by touch alone. “It’s all right, Love. I’m sure there is a reasonable explanation.” Blue and green eyes turned to Jill in tandem, and she found herself momentarily mesmerized by their singular focused intensity.
“You know your father wouldn’t miss your being here if it could be helped, Dear.” Jill paced in front of the two seated in front of her. “The fact of the matter is that he was called away on urgent business. Unusual but not unheard of.”
The tingling these words stirred in her gut was not at all pleasant, and Randi found herself on edge. Gwen noticed the change in her bearing immediately. “Randi?”
She clasped Gwen’s hand to her more tightly but continued to look at Jill. “Did he say where he was going? Or how long he’d be?”
“No, Dear. He didn’t. Anytime the military has recalled him like this, I get no details... either before he leaves or after he comes home.” Her tone wasn’t bitter, but it was clear she resented her exclusion from this part of her husband’s life.
“Randi?” Gwen was more insistent this time, and Randi looked at her.
“It’s okay, Love. Remember what I told you about my reactions?” Gwen nodded, sure she wasn’t getting the whole story but unwilling to push things in front of her mother.
Jill continued. “He did say he would wrap things up as fast as he could and hoped to be home to see you both very soon.” She paused. “He was very upset at the timing.”
“Yes well, I’m not real happy with it either.”
“None of us are, Honey, but we can still get a lot done towards getting ready for your wedding.” And for the rest of the evening, the talk turned to other things.
Bedtime found them curled up together in the center of Gwen’s old canopy bed. Jill had given them their choice, and they chose to be family instead of guests. Gwen lightly traced Randi’s face in the dark. “You okay, Stud?”
“Yeah. Why do you ask?”
“You just seemed a little distracted tonight, especially once you learned Daddy had been recalled.”
“I’m a little upset, I guess. Geoff was gonna show me some of the new things he’s been working on. I really don’t appreciate the military’s timing here.” She didn’t elaborate. There was little she could explain as more than a gut feeling. She would do some checking and see if she could find some answers.
“There have been a lot of times with you I have felt the exact same sentiment about you. Especially once....“ Gwen trailed off. The silence only intrigued Randi more.
“Especially once what, Little One?” Randi posed her question when it became clear Gwen was not going to continue without prompting. She felt Gwen squirm in her arms and even though she couldn’t see her face in the waning moonlight, it was easy to ascertain her embarrassment. Randi shifted to lie on her side, drawing Gwen into a tight cuddle next to her. “Love?”
Gwen pushed the warrior so she was once again reclining on her back, and the bard took up her favorite position laying half sprawled on top of Randi with her head tucked under Randi’s chin. This confession would be much easier if those piercing blue eyes were not focused so directly on her.
“There were times, especially once I began to realize and understand my feelings for you, that I really resented the military’s interference in your life.” Her fingers started moving in a light pattern over Randi’s torso. Gwen smiled when she felt as well as heard the hitch in Randi’s breathing. “I... I mean, I didn’t know it was the military, but I was very put out with whatever kept taking you away from me.”
The revelation was a little unexpected, and Randi grabbed Gwen’s hand to still it momentarily. Gwen had touched on a subject that Randi was curious about, and this was the first opportunity that it had presented itself for discussion. She wanted to explore it a bit more, and the stroking was driving her to distraction. Gwen waited briefly, then lifted her head to look at Randi’s. The intensity of the gaze regarding her caused her to drop her head back to onto Randi’s chest.
“What?” Gwen whispered, wondering what thoughts had put that look there.
Randi swallowed hard. This was going to be awkward for her to admit, but it was only fair in light of what she was going to be indirectly asking Gwen. “During one of the first of our many long talks, Aphrodite railed at me for leading you on. She accused me of courting you with no intention of following through.” She swallowed hard again. “I wasn’t, Gwen. Not intentionally anyway. But when we looked back, she showed me each and every instance where I was. Courting you, I mean.” Her arms tightened against the smaller body, and she smiled in the darkness when Gwen returned her embrace. “The funny thing is, you responded every single time though I didn’t realize it at the time, and I’m sure you didn’t either.”
She waited now, hoping Gwen would understand what she wasn’t asking out loud and open up to her. Randi let go of Gwen’s hand when the silence dragged on, and almost unconsciously Gwen resumed her stroking. She took a deep breath and began to speak.
“When we first met.... “ She took another breath and started over. This was something she had had more than fifteen months to think about, and she still wasn’t really sure how to voice things. It wasn’t something she herself was entirely clear on, but maybe saying the words aloud to Randi would help them both to know the truth. “You have to understand that when we met, I was alone. You were my first real friend. Don’t misunderstand, I had many, many acquaintances, but no one really that I confided in or shared things with. No one who knew me better than I knew myself.”
Randi was quiet. She knew all this but waited patiently, knowing Gwen was leading up to something.
“Looking back,” she shook her head a little to clear it, and Randi chuckled as the blonde hair tickled her neck. Gwen pulled back a little to catch her eyes. “Sorry.” Gwen lost herself in the deep blue regard for the longest moment. Anyway,” she remarked, clearing her throat and laying her head back down on the broad shoulder. “Looking back, it was as though I was existing in a fog.”
************
Artemis paused in her routine moderating of the scrying bowl. She sighed. This was one part of godhood that she really didn’t care too much for, but it had to be done. Her favorite couple came across her monitor, and she smiled, watching them for a moment. Their interaction was so passionate even in repose that she found herself hesitant to move on. Then the goddess caught a few of the words, and she concentrated on what was being said. Her expression changed to a frown as she listened, then blossomed into alarm. Then she headed off in search of her sisters. This was something they needed to know about immediately.
************
“How so, Love?” Randi was a little confused though she felt Gwen was pretty much in the same boat. Maybe they could figure it out together. “What do you mean?”
Gwen sighed. “I... it’s not... it’s like something was keeping me from seeing the obvious.” She leaned up on an elbow and looked directly into Randi’s face. “Randi, everyone, EVERYONE around us could see what was between us. Everyone but me. It wasn’t until just before you left that last time that I even considered something more than friendship even possible between us. And once we got official word....” Her eyes teared up, and they spilled over onto her cheeks without warning. Randi reached up a trembling hand and gently wiped them away. Gwen leaned into the caress, and swallowed. “The moment public acknowledgement was made of what I already knew in my heart to be true... as soon as we were informed of your... your death.” Here she gave another big sigh and swallowed. “It was as though someone drew a curtain away from my heart and mind. Suddenly everything became crystal clear.”
Now Gwen put her head back down on Randi’s shoulder and sobbed. Randi engulfed Gwen in a tight hug and held onto her. Tears rolled down her face in sympathy as she silently rocked Gwen. After a long while the convulsions lessened, and Gwen lay still trying to catch her breath. When she finally spoke, it was in a bare whisper. “As much as losing you again physically scares me, I am just as terrified that.... ” She broke off, and Gwen felt the warm tears hit her chest. “I don’t want to lose this, Randi. I don’t want to forget or be blinded again.”
Randi shifted them then, rolling them over so that her own larger body covered Gwen’s completely. “Little One, open your eyes.” Slowly, reluctantly, watery green eyes opened and focused on the countenance hovering above her. Quite without her conscious permission, Gwen lifted a hand to trace the planes of Randi’s face once more. A sad smile crossed Randi’s visage as she allowed the exploration. Then she began to speak.
“Gwen, I want you to listen to me very carefully, and I want you to remember this.” She waited for Gwen to acknowledge her words with trusting eyes and a nod before she continued. Randi took hold of Gwen’s left hand and raised it to her lips. She held it so that the Soulmates’ ring was in Gwen’s line of sight. “No matter what, Love... no matter where or when or why... whenever you need reassurance of what we have together, what we are to each other... if I’m not right there to remind you of the truth of our reality together, I want you to look at this ring. And I want you to let it be your reminder of what we share and our life together now. And I promise you,” then fiercely “I. Promise. You.” She cradled Gwen’s face gently in both hands and teasingly nipped at the full lips beneath her own. “If that ever happens, I will get to you as quick as I can and will reassure and remind you personally.”
Her voice dropped to a seductive purr, and Gwen’s eyes darkened in response. “Really?”
“Um hmm,” leaning down again to nibble on the proffered neck. “I think a little reminder and reassurance might be a good idea right now.” Hands and lips moved lower again.
“I... um, oh God... I.... ” Gwen’s voice trailed off as Randi proceeded to put all coherent thought right out of her mind.
It was very early in the morning, but still full dark outside when Randi slipped from their bed. She needed answers and she needed them fast. Gwen whimpered slightly in her sleep when Randi left the bed. She relaxed when Randi stroked her face softly and whispered loving reassurances in her ear. Randi smiled in the darkness when Gwen curled around Randi’s pillow with a deep sigh. “I’ll be back shortly, Love,” and after pulling on a robe stepped out into the darkened hallway. Thirty minutes later, a fuming and frustrated warrior crawled back into bed beside the still sleeping bard. Gwen was quick to abandon the pillow in favor of the warm body, then opened one eye when she felt the upset present in Randi’s body.
“You okay?” mumbling against the smooth skin now conveniently underneath her cheek. “You seem awfully tense.”
“Yeah, Love. I’m fine. Everything’s fine,” lightly scratching Gwen’s back and feeling her settle back into sleep. Then under her breath to herself, “I hope everything is fine. Damn, Tiny! Where the hell are you??”
************
Jill was up and had breakfast almost ready when the two of them ventured downstairs the following morning. “Good morning, you two. I wondered if I was gonna have to start without you.”
“Sorry, Mother. Late night.” The words slipped out unheeded. When Gwen realized their implications, she blushed to the roots of her fair hair. Her mother didn’t noticed as she had her gaze fixed on the impassive expression on Randi’s face.
“Is everything all right, Dear? I heard you prowling around the house early this morning.”
Though caught off-guard, Randi didn’t bat an eyelash. “Yes, Jill. Thanks.” She didn’t add anymore, and both the Goldman women respected her privacy enough to let the matter drop.
“By the way, Gwen,” redirecting her attention to her daughter, “Sal will be here this afternoon. I told him you were going to be in town. He, um, he doesn’t know about Randi. I thought you might like to be the one to tell him.”
As it happened, no one had to tell him. He had promised to stop by, but hadn’t been more specific as to a time. He honestly hadn’t been able to be that specific, and thinking it was purely a social as opposed to a business call, knew Gwen would understand. So Jill was gone to market to find something for dinner, and Gwen was indisposed when he knocked on the door. Randi looked in the direction in which Gwen had disappeared, then raised her eyes heavenward and shook her head. There are just times.... Then she bit the bullet and moved to answer the door. Randi caught the man as his knees sagged, and half-led, half-carried him toward the sofa. It was in this position Gwen caught them, and she simply crossed over to help Randi lower the stunned man to the couch. Then she knelt beside him while Randi moved off to fix him a stiff drink.
“Looks like I’ve got some explaining to do.”
Randi simply nodded and passed Sal a tumbler of brandy. This had the makings of an interesting afternoon.
“So, you’ll let us do all the pictures, holos and vids? The ceremony and the reception?” Sal had finally recovered his wits and was exceptionally enthusiastic about the upcoming nuptials. It was an event he found himself looking very forward to. Just the rekindled light shining out of Gwen’s eyes made the idea an appealing one, but it was the obvious love shared between the two women before him that made Sal want to do this. “Please... we promise to be so discreet you’ll never even know we’re there.”
Gwen looked at Randi, unsure. She really wanted Rico to do the work. He had never let her down yet, and the work he had down of them at her award’s ceremony had been magnificent. Except for the posed pictures, they hadn’t even noticed his presence. Randi caught the longing in the green eyes and smiled slightly. Gwen smiled back and started to answer when Randi cut in.
“Sal, you honored my last request of you, and we would be very happy to have ya’ll record this most important event for us as well.” Gwen stared open-mouthed for a moment. She had never expected Randi to be so agreeable to the idea given that she had never seen the work that had resulted from that final request. Then again, Gwen mused, Randi had been gradually adjusting to Sal’s personality before she’d left. It was nice to see them a little more comfortable together.
“Yes, Sal,” she finally responded. “We want you there. We know you will capture the day for us beautifully, and we will be glad to have you there as a friend as well.”
He clapped his hands together enthusiastically. “Excellent! Excellent! I will get with Jill as soon as possible then and get things underway.” He beamed at Randi and Gwen. “Congratulations to the both of you. I cannot begin to tell you how happy I am to have had this happen to you. You two are one of the most romantic couples I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing. This is just going to be so... so....“ Still gushing, he took his leave of them and headed for his studio.
Epilogue “Everything is in place, Grace,” the dark man whispered aloud. “I expect to join you very soon because Miranda Valiant will never let me live. Sam won’t be happy, but he’ll understand. And it will be worth it to know that she will suffer interminably for the rest of her natural life.”
He chuckled and turned his attention away from the window and back to his packing.
To Be Continued....
08/01-04/02
A Valiant Journey